<%BANNER%>

Constructing Indigenous Ethnicities and Claiming Land Rights in the Lower Tapajos and Arapiuns Region, Brazilian Amazon

Permanent Link: http://ufdc.ufl.edu/UFE0022809/00001

Material Information

Title: Constructing Indigenous Ethnicities and Claiming Land Rights in the Lower Tapajos and Arapiuns Region, Brazilian Amazon
Physical Description: 1 online resource (287 p.)
Language: english
Creator: Bolanos, Omaira
Publisher: University of Florida
Place of Publication: Gainesville, Fla.
Publication Date: 2008

Subjects

Subjects / Keywords: amazonia, arapium, brazil, ethnic, identity, indigenous, jaraqui, peoples
Anthropology -- Dissertations, Academic -- UF
Genre: Anthropology thesis, Ph.D.
bibliography   ( marcgt )
theses   ( marcgt )
government publication (state, provincial, terriorial, dependent)   ( marcgt )
born-digital   ( sobekcm )
Electronic Thesis or Dissertation

Notes

Abstract: My study examined the sense of ethnic identity of the Arapium and Jaraqui Indians of the lower Arapiuns River region, Brazilian Amazon. The study analyzed the conceptual and political dilemmas associated with the claims of indigenous identity and land rights among people of mixed descent. Focusing on the case of the indigenous movement led by the Tapaj?s-Arapiuns Indigenous Council (CITA), this dissertation presents analysis of the material and symbolic means through which the meaning of being Arapium and Jaraqui Indians is constructed. Supported by historical, constructionist, and place perspectives, I explored the historical events that led to the idea of disappearance of Arapium Indians, the regional contemporary socio-political dynamics that contributed to the formation of the indigenous movement, and the intertwining of local and global discourses of conservation and economic development, in which the claims for recognition took place. Since 1997, different communities along the lower Tapaj?s River have become involved in political struggle for their rights as indigenous peoples. The movement spread throughout the region and motivated twelve different ethnic groups to claims their rights over their ancestral lands. In the municipality of Santar?m along the Arapiuns River, the Arapium and Jaraqui Indians of the indigenous territory known as Cobra Grande decided to join the indigenous movement and claim the demarcation of their lands. Through a double process of indigenous identity formation, the Arapium Indians re-constructed their identity and the Jaraqui created a new one. The analysis is based on 14 months of fieldwork and a combination of oral histories, semi-structured interviews, focus group analysis, and archival research methods. The study suggests that the indigenous movement constitutes a political expression embedded with memories, history, and territorial meanings that mobilizes people through collective action. The construction of identity is an active and interactive process through which the individuals build new ways of interpreting themselves. Indigenous identity is not just the product of the present socio-political struggle; it is founded in the historical personal and collective memories that have enabled the Arapium and Jaraqui people to self-ascribe to the Indian category. In terms of the legal definition of land rights, decisions need to go beyond consideration of the extension of land necessary for the reproduction of indigenous cultures. Decision need to consider that indigenous territories are also the product of processes of identity construction. The different threats experienced by indigenous peoples have propitiated the creation and re-creation of their territories. The arguments that support the claims for recognition are based on both political and moral discourses.
General Note: In the series University of Florida Digital Collections.
General Note: Includes vita.
Bibliography: Includes bibliographical references.
Source of Description: Description based on online resource; title from PDF title page.
Source of Description: This bibliographic record is available under the Creative Commons CC0 public domain dedication. The University of Florida Libraries, as creator of this bibliographic record, has waived all rights to it worldwide under copyright law, including all related and neighboring rights, to the extent allowed by law.
Statement of Responsibility: by Omaira Bolanos.
Thesis: Thesis (Ph.D.)--University of Florida, 2008.
Local: Adviser: Oliver Smith, Anthony R.
Local: Co-adviser: Heckenberger, Michael J.

Record Information

Source Institution: UFRGP
Rights Management: Applicable rights reserved.
Classification: lcc - LD1780 2008
System ID: UFE0022809:00001

Permanent Link: http://ufdc.ufl.edu/UFE0022809/00001

Material Information

Title: Constructing Indigenous Ethnicities and Claiming Land Rights in the Lower Tapajos and Arapiuns Region, Brazilian Amazon
Physical Description: 1 online resource (287 p.)
Language: english
Creator: Bolanos, Omaira
Publisher: University of Florida
Place of Publication: Gainesville, Fla.
Publication Date: 2008

Subjects

Subjects / Keywords: amazonia, arapium, brazil, ethnic, identity, indigenous, jaraqui, peoples
Anthropology -- Dissertations, Academic -- UF
Genre: Anthropology thesis, Ph.D.
bibliography   ( marcgt )
theses   ( marcgt )
government publication (state, provincial, terriorial, dependent)   ( marcgt )
born-digital   ( sobekcm )
Electronic Thesis or Dissertation

Notes

Abstract: My study examined the sense of ethnic identity of the Arapium and Jaraqui Indians of the lower Arapiuns River region, Brazilian Amazon. The study analyzed the conceptual and political dilemmas associated with the claims of indigenous identity and land rights among people of mixed descent. Focusing on the case of the indigenous movement led by the Tapaj?s-Arapiuns Indigenous Council (CITA), this dissertation presents analysis of the material and symbolic means through which the meaning of being Arapium and Jaraqui Indians is constructed. Supported by historical, constructionist, and place perspectives, I explored the historical events that led to the idea of disappearance of Arapium Indians, the regional contemporary socio-political dynamics that contributed to the formation of the indigenous movement, and the intertwining of local and global discourses of conservation and economic development, in which the claims for recognition took place. Since 1997, different communities along the lower Tapaj?s River have become involved in political struggle for their rights as indigenous peoples. The movement spread throughout the region and motivated twelve different ethnic groups to claims their rights over their ancestral lands. In the municipality of Santar?m along the Arapiuns River, the Arapium and Jaraqui Indians of the indigenous territory known as Cobra Grande decided to join the indigenous movement and claim the demarcation of their lands. Through a double process of indigenous identity formation, the Arapium Indians re-constructed their identity and the Jaraqui created a new one. The analysis is based on 14 months of fieldwork and a combination of oral histories, semi-structured interviews, focus group analysis, and archival research methods. The study suggests that the indigenous movement constitutes a political expression embedded with memories, history, and territorial meanings that mobilizes people through collective action. The construction of identity is an active and interactive process through which the individuals build new ways of interpreting themselves. Indigenous identity is not just the product of the present socio-political struggle; it is founded in the historical personal and collective memories that have enabled the Arapium and Jaraqui people to self-ascribe to the Indian category. In terms of the legal definition of land rights, decisions need to go beyond consideration of the extension of land necessary for the reproduction of indigenous cultures. Decision need to consider that indigenous territories are also the product of processes of identity construction. The different threats experienced by indigenous peoples have propitiated the creation and re-creation of their territories. The arguments that support the claims for recognition are based on both political and moral discourses.
General Note: In the series University of Florida Digital Collections.
General Note: Includes vita.
Bibliography: Includes bibliographical references.
Source of Description: Description based on online resource; title from PDF title page.
Source of Description: This bibliographic record is available under the Creative Commons CC0 public domain dedication. The University of Florida Libraries, as creator of this bibliographic record, has waived all rights to it worldwide under copyright law, including all related and neighboring rights, to the extent allowed by law.
Statement of Responsibility: by Omaira Bolanos.
Thesis: Thesis (Ph.D.)--University of Florida, 2008.
Local: Adviser: Oliver Smith, Anthony R.
Local: Co-adviser: Heckenberger, Michael J.

Record Information

Source Institution: UFRGP
Rights Management: Applicable rights reserved.
Classification: lcc - LD1780 2008
System ID: UFE0022809:00001


This item has the following downloads:


Full Text

PAGE 1

1 CONSTRUCTING INDIGENOUS ETHNICITIES AND CLAIMING LAND RIGHTS IN THE LOWER TAPAJS AND ARAPIUNS REGION, BRAZILIAN AMAZON By OMAIRA BOLAOS CRDENAS A DISSERTATION PRESENTED TO THE GRADUATE SCHOOL OF THE UNIVERSITY OF FLOR IDA IN PARTIAL FULFILLMENT OF THE REQUIREMENTS FOR THE DEGREE OF DOCTOR OF PHILOSOPHY UNIVERSITY OF FLORIDA 2008

PAGE 2

2 2008 Omaira Bolaos Crdenas

PAGE 3

3 In memory of my brother lvaro Flix, who inspired me and encouraged me to persist in this attempt

PAGE 4

4 ACKNOWLEDGMENTS A work like this is only possible with the support of m any people a nd institutions. During the years I have worked to complete my course work for my PhD in anthropology, developed my fieldwork in Santarm, Brazil, and writing this study, I have benefited from the support, comprehension, and encouragement of my family, professors, friends, research informants, and colleagues. My first thanks must go to my advisor Dr. Anthony Oliver-Smith who critically guided me throughout the process of putting together my ideas to elaborate my research proposal and later to organize my arguments to, accurately explain the complex situations I found in my study. I am grateful for his caref ul reading, editing, and insightful criticism of every chapter and for his patience and comprehension during the diffi cult time that I experienced with the loss of my oldest brother. I express my gratitude to my co-chair Dr. Mi chael Heckenberger and immense appreciation to Dr. Marianne Schmink who became a great friend and colleague over the years I spent at UF. Thanks to Dr. Stephen Perz for his comments. I am especially thankful to the people of Lago da Praia, Caruci, and all the members of CITA organization who shared thei r lives with me and taught me the importance of believing in the content and force of ones own identity. Although I would not have space to name all of them, I especially thank Andrina Mendoa, Fran cisco Campos, Jos I. Castro, Socorro Lima, Odair J. Alvez, Gedeo Monteiro, Auricelia dos Anjos, Deusdete Andrade, Nirlando Vasconcelos, and Florncio Vaz who dedicated great part of their time and shared their knowledge with me during my fieldwork. They all gave me the most significant contribution to my understanding of the indigenous movement of the lower Tapajs-Arapiuns region. My doctoral studies and research were possible due to the financial support of different institutions. The Tropical C onservation and Development grant from the Center for Latin American Studies, the Polly a nd Doughty research award from the department of Anthropology,

PAGE 5

5 Charles Wagley research fellowship, Russell E. Train/WWF fellowship, the Gordon and Betty Moore graduate fellowship, and the CLAS McGinty Dissertation Fellowship made it possible to complete my studies and research work. I am grateful for the inst itutional support of Edna Alencar at the University Federal of Par in Sa ntarm and Ana V. Galucio and Claudia Lpez at the Museo Paraense Emlio Goeldi in Belm. I also give thanks for the support of Sandra Russo from the International Center at UF, who gave me the opportunity to explore and learn from other areas of knowledge. I am deeply thankful to my friends who made of this professional and personal project an enjoyable and gratifying goal. Without them, the time dedicated to readings, writings, and fieldworks would have not been the same. Thei r support in difficult times was invaluable, their insights helped to review my perspectives, and fi nish this hard and long endeavor. My deepest acknowledgements to Ana Liberato, Alicia Pen, Victoria Gmez de la Torre, Marta Hartmann, Hannah Covert, Diana Alvira, Rosa Cossio, Claudia Romero, Heather Barrett, Amanda Holmes, Geraldo Mosimann, Efrain Barradas, Wendy-lin Bartels, Simone Athayde, Tess Kulstad, Margarita Gandia, Edviges Ioris, Alfr edo Ros, Rafael Rojas, Leonardo Martinez, Antonio de la Pea, Amy Duchele, and Christine Housel. Finally, I want to express my gratitude to my family who inspired me and patiently waited for me to finish my graduate studies. Although not here anymore, the insights and advices of my brother Alvaro Flix were particularly important to consolidate this project. My other brothers, my sister, my nephews, and my niece encouraged me to finish. My niece Carlina with her curiosity about the way her father and I crossed intellectual thinking helped me to see this project in a meaningful way.

PAGE 6

6 TABLE OF CONTENTS page ACKNOWLEDGMENTS...............................................................................................................4 LIST OF TABLES................................................................................................................. ..........9 LIST OF FIGURES.......................................................................................................................10 ABSTRACT...................................................................................................................................12 CHAP TER 1 INTRODUCTION..................................................................................................................14 A Journey through the Problem.............................................................................................. 14 Engaging with the Subject...............................................................................................15 Remarks on the Subject...................................................................................................19 Overview of Literature...........................................................................................................22 Questions of Ethnicity and Identity................................................................................. 23 Mapping the Approaches of Ethnicity Studies................................................................25 Indigenous Peoples Struggles for Mainta ining a Distinctive Ethnicity and Land Rights ...........................................................................................................................28 Meanings and Implications of th e Concept of Indigenous Peoples ................................ 32 Land as Place of Ethnic Expre ssion and Political Struggle ............................................. 34 Placing the Problem............................................................................................................ ....37 Background: How the Indigenous Movem ent Started................................................... 38 Establishing Connection with the Indigenous People, thei r Land, and their River ......... 42 Embarking on the Research.................................................................................................... 44 Research Process.............................................................................................................46 Fieldwork and Data Analysis Methodology....................................................................47 Study Overview............................................................................................................... 53 2 WHO IS INDIGENOUS? A DISTURBING QUESTION ..................................................... 60 Indigenous Cultural and Ethnic Changes............................................................................... 64 Colonial Notions of Indigenous People...........................................................................65 Projects of Assimilation of Amazonian Indigenous People............................................ 74 Projects of Civilizati on of Indigenous Peoples ............................................................... 78 Cultural and Racial Mixture............................................................................................82 Arapium Indians: Their Discontinui ty and Continuity in History ..........................................87 Reversing the Fate: Restoring the Arapium Ethnic Indigenous Identity................................ 95 Conclusions.............................................................................................................................99 3 FORMATION OF THE REGIONA L INDIGENOUS MOVEMENT ................................ 101

PAGE 7

7 Dilemmas Associated with the Emer gence of the Indigenous Movem ent........................... 102 First Encounters............................................................................................................. 109 CITA and GCI...............................................................................................................117 Indigenous Identity and Te rritory: A Twofold Claim ...................................................122 Understanding and Joining the Indigenous Movement.................................................127 Conclusions...........................................................................................................................135 4 CONSTRUCTING ARAPIUM ETHNIC IDENTITY .........................................................140 Formation of the communities of Lago da Praia and Caruci................................................ 141 New Families.................................................................................................................142 Defining Indigenous Identity......................................................................................... 144 Processes of Ethnic Id en tity Construction............................................................................ 146 Sense of Rootedness...................................................................................................... 148 Historical Memory......................................................................................................... 161 Historical Transformation............................................................................................. 165 Consciousness................................................................................................................169 Social Exclusion............................................................................................................172 Identity Politics..............................................................................................................174 Changing Meanings of Indigenous Identity......................................................................... 178 The Political Meaning of Indio Mesmo .....................................................................179 Um Direito Mais Um: A Concept of Indigenous Rights .........................................180 Land Demarcation Legitimates but does not Guarantee Indigenous Rights ................. 181 Conclusions...........................................................................................................................182 5 STRUGGLING IN A LANDSCAPE OF MULTIPLE AND CONFLICTING VOICES... 196 Ethnopolitics as a Two-Way Strategy..................................................................................196 The Argument................................................................................................................ 197 Methods.........................................................................................................................198 Santarm the Center of Developm ent and Environm ental Disputes.................................... 200 Becoming Involved in National and International Environm ental Campaigns.................... 206 Environmental and De velopm ent Struggles......................................................................... 213 Greenpeace versus AgriBusiness: Ideo logical Battle Divides Santarm ...................... 213 Economic Development and Amazonian Rainforest.................................................... 217 Forest and Indigenous People........................................................................................ 221 Redefining Strategies..................................................................................................... 224 Conclusions...........................................................................................................................227 6 CONCLUSIONS.................................................................................................................. 233 New Times: The Future of the Indigenous Movement.........................................................233 Summary and Prospective.............................................................................................234 Main Arguments............................................................................................................237 Implications of the Study...................................................................................................... 254

PAGE 8

8 APPENDIX A PROCESS OF GROUNDED THEORY.............................................................................. 260 Initial Coding........................................................................................................................260 Analytical Memo................................................................................................................ ..260 Memo Focus Coding: Feeling attached to land.................................................................... 262 Memo Theoretical Coding: Historical Continuity ................................................................263 B MANIFESTO CITA............................................................................................................. 266 Version in Portuguese.......................................................................................................... .266 Version in English (My Own Translation)........................................................................... 267 LIST OF REFERENCES.............................................................................................................269 BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH.......................................................................................................287

PAGE 9

9 LIST OF TABLES Table page 1-1 Distribution of population by community, fam ily, and sex............................................... 59 4-1 Themes and categories that emerged from the interviews............................................... 186 A-1 Example of the spreadsheet show ing the different steps of coding ................................. 265

PAGE 10

10 LIST OF FIGURES Figure page 1-1 Arapium Indian giving a speech at th e community of Lago da Praia in 20 04................... 56 1-2 Banner with the slogan of the indigenous m ovement of the lower Tapajos-Arapiuns region.................................................................................................................................56 1-3 Research site. Source: http:/ /www.lib.utexas.edu/m aps/brazil.html.................................. 57 1-4 Diagram of grounded theory analysis................................................................................ 58 3-1 Indigenous activist wearing a t-sh irt that reads indigenous, yes! .................................137 3-2 Banner of CITAs acronym............................................................................................. 137 3-3 Path closed in the community of Lago da Praia.............................................................. 138 3-4 Map of the land of Jaraqui Indian s showing areas of conflict and the aldeia of Lago da Praia.............................................................................................................................139 4-1 The main families descendants of Maria Balboa and Benizio Perez. .............................. 187 4-2 Cacique of Lago da Praia .................................................................................................188 4-3 Balboa members............................................................................................................. ..188 4-4 Lucinete Balboa............................................................................................................ ...189 4-5 Fernando Carvalho (left) with his older son.................................................................... 189 4-6 Sketch of the lower Tapajs-Arapiuns region showing location of the Lago da Praia and Caruci and the communities where Arap ium and Jaraqui Indians have kinship relations............................................................................................................................190 4-7 Location of the communities cl aim ing Arapium indigenous identity............................. 191 4-8 Arapium Indians in the initial process of farinha m aking............................................... 191 4-9 Jaraqui Indians in the final process of farinha production ..............................................192 4-10 View of the Arapiuns River, aldeia of Caruci ................................................................. 192 4-11 River Arapiuns, aldeia Lago da Praia ..............................................................................193 4-12 A group of fishermen of the aldeia of Caruci. .................................................................193 4-14 Jaraqui fish.............................................................................................................. .........194

PAGE 11

11 4-15 A Jaraqui child writing the st ory of Merandolino Cobra Grande ....................................195 4-16 Participants of the focus group analysis........................................................................... 195 5-1 Preparing the manifesto................................................................................................... 229 5-2 Member of CITA posing next to the advertisement of the event.................................... 229 5-3 Preparing their dresses for the demonstration.................................................................. 230 5-4 The report of the demonstr ation in a local newspaper ..................................................... 230 5-5 Indigenous leaders negotiating the conflict with the TV news ........................................ 231 5-6 Newspaper headline on the protest.................................................................................. 231 5-8 Newspaper report on the agreem ent between Carg ill and The TNC............................... 232 6-1 Indigenous Pastos explaining their conception of territory............................................. 259 6-2 Group of participants of the land struggle exchange in the community of Caruci .......... 259

PAGE 12

12 Abstract Of Dissertation Pres ented to the Graduate School of the University of Florida in Partial Fulfillment of the Requirements for the Degree of Doctor of Philosophy CONSTRUCTING INDIGENOUS ETHNICITIES AND CLAIMING LAND RIGHTS IN THE LOWER TAPAJS AND ARAPIUNS REGION, BRAZILIAN AMAZON By Omaira Bolaos Crdenas December 2008 Chair: Anthony Oliver-Smith Cochair: Michael Heckenberger Major: Anthropology My study examined the sense of ethnic identity of the Arapium and Ja raqui Indians of the lower Arapiuns River region, Brazilian Amaz on. The study analyzed the conceptual and political dilemmas associated w ith the claims of indigenous identity and land rights among people of mixed descent. Focusing on the case of the indigenous movement led by the TapajsArapiuns Indigenous Council (CITA), this dissertat ion presents analysis of the material and symbolic means through which the meaning of being Arapium and Jaraqui Indians is constructed. Supported by histor ical, constructionist, and place perspectives, I explored the historical events that led to the idea of disappearance of Arapium Indians, the regional contemporary socio-political dynamics that cont ributed to the formation of the indigenous movement, and the intertwining of local and gl obal discourses of c onservation and economic development, in which the claims for recognition took place. Since 1997, different communities along the lower Tapajs River have become involved in political struggle for their righ ts as indigenous peoples. The movement spread throughout the region and motivated twelve differe nt ethnic groups to claims th eir rights over their ancestral lands. In the municipality of Santarm along the Arapiuns River, the Arapium and Jaraqui

PAGE 13

13 Indians of the indigenous territo ry known as Cobra Grande deci ded to join the indigenous movement and claim the demarcation of thei r lands. Through a double process of indigenous identity formation, the Arapium Indians re-const ructed their identity and the Jaraqui created a new one. The analysis is based on 14 months of fieldwor k and a combination of oral histories, semistructured interviews, focus gr oup analysis, and archival resear ch methods. The study suggests that the indigenous movement constitutes a political expression embedded with memories, history, and territorial meani ngs that mobilizes people through collective action. The construction of identity is an active and interactive process through which the individuals build new ways of interpreting themselves. Indigenous identity is not just the product of the present socio-political struggle; it is f ounded in the historical personal a nd collective memories that have enabled the Arapium and Jaraqui people to self-asc ribe to the Indian cate gory. In terms of the legal definition of land rights, decisions need to go beyond consideration of the extension of land necessary for the reproduction of indigenous cultures. Decision need to consider that indigenous territories are also the product of processes of identity construction. The different threats experienced by indigenous peopl es have propitiated the creation and re-creation of their territories. The arguments that support the claims for recogniti on are based on both political and moral discourses.

PAGE 14

14 CHAPTER 1 INTRODUCTION A Journey through the Problem This study is concerned with construction of ethnic indigenous iden tity. I exam ine why and how people self-iden tify with a specific ethnicity and wh at the means are to construct the meanings of this identity. I explore as well, the practices, the happiness, suffering, and contradictions that emerge from this process. The study focuses on the conceptual and political dilemmas associated with the claims of indige nous identity among people of mixed descent. In particular, I examine the movement for recognition of indigenous st atus and land tenure rights of culturally mixed groups of the Brazilian lower Am azon region, in the municipality of Santarm, Par. I have defined culturally mixed groups as those who have lost certain fundamental characteristics, such as langua ge, religious beliefs, and traditional social structures that distinguish them as indigenous people. Since 19 97, culturally mixed groups of this region have become involved in a political struggle for the claim of their rights as indigenous people. Questions regarding the self-definition as indigenous people by culturally mixed populations are based on considera tions of what constitutes indi genousness. Features such as ancestral continuity, aboriginal occupation of land prior to fo reign invasion, use of indigenous language, and practices of socio-cultural traditio ns are considered essential markers for the recognition of the authenticity fo r those defined as indigenous pe ople (Eriksen 2002). This has become challenging in the case of culturally mixed groups, who, due to processes of forced assimilation, have lost many feat ures of their traditional cultur e, making the legal recognition of indigenous status and related right s problematic (Santos and Oliveira 2003). This is even more complex in the case focus of this study given that the self-adoption of Indi an identity is held by culturally mixed populations in areas where i ndigenous groups are cons idered extinct or

PAGE 15

15 assimilated due to colonization, slavery, intermarriage, and forced acculturation (Moreira 1988; Nugent 1993; Parker 1985; Ross 1978; Wagley 1976). To illustrate the complexity of this case, I present in the next sectio n the variety of issues that come in to view regarding considerations of indigenous identity claims. Engaging with the Subject In June 2004, when I went to Santarm Brazil for the first time to meet the members of the indigenous organizations CITA ( Conselho Indgena Tapajs-Arapiuns ) and GCI ( Grupo Conciencia Indgena ), I witnessed several scenes that dem onstrated how varied and intricate are the issues embraced in the contemporary claiming of ethnic indigenous iden tity. The same week I arrived, they invited me to a meeting in Lago da Praia, one of the communities along the Arapiuns River where later I did my research. There, indigenous groups from the area were discussing concerns about land demarcation with governmental represen tatives and neighboring non-indigenous communities. While discussing advances on land demarcation, a woman from one of the neighboring communities, who emphasized not being an Indian, said that since she has been living in the area, 67 years ago, she never knew about the existence of ndios,1 but suddenly everybody has become indigenous, including her own family. She finished saying that as far as she remembers, only people but not ndios have inhabited that land. Reactions to this statement did not take long, and a young man with his body painted with marks similar to those of a cobra snake took hi s chance to speak. He said in a very well articulated discourse Amazonia has been an in digenous land before and after the invasion of Portuguese conquerors and althoug h many indigenous peoples were and continue to be killed, 1 Despite the negative connotation given to the term ndio in this context, I will continue using it in the following chapters. However, I will incorporate the meaning that th e indigenous movement has given to it, as a revaluated category that gives positive value to what it means to be an indigenous person. Roberto Cardoso de Oliveira (1988) explained that in Brazil the term came out as a new unified category of identity from the indigenous political practice since middle 1970s.

PAGE 16

16 displaced, forced to mix and neglect their Indian ancestry, we are still alive as an indigenous culture. He added, As an indigenous movement, we constitute the symbol of resistance against this history of oppression. He ended by saying, Nobody can say that we are not indigenous people and that this is not an Indian land; and st ressed, I am an Indian and I am not ashamed of that. His speech carried not only the applause of indigenous groups attending the meeting, but also encouraged many of them to repeat and emphasize his last phrase (See figure 1-1). I noticed that some of them were wearing t-shirts that st ated the same and other similar phrases such as indgena sim (Indigenous, yes!). Also, on a banner put at the entrance of the communal room, I could read the same phrase accompanied with a claim about land tenure that said we are indigenous people and we are not ashamed of th at, we want our land demarcated (See Figure 12). Some other men were also wearing feathers necklaces, and women wore skirts made of natural fiber. Later at the same meeting, I approached the young Indian speaker to ask him what indigenous group he represented. Two other yo ung men immediately joined him. They had decorated their bodies in a simila r way, painted in black and red lines and one of them had his face painted one side in black and the other in red. I knew then, th at they were brothers; the one who gave the speech was the youngest and one of the other two was the cacique in their community. They belonged to the Arapium indigenous group from one community at the other side of the river. I asked them clarification about the spelling of the name of the group since I had seen it written in different ways in the hist orical document I had previously reviewed. The cacique said that some of them used Arapy, others Arapium but that their name needed to be distinguished from Arapiuns, which is the name of the river. He invited me to visit his village, Vila Franca, because according to him, if I was going to work with the Arapium people, I should

PAGE 17

17 know the place where the colonial Jesuit mission, where their ancestors were enslaved, was established. This is the beginning of the history of our struggle, he said. These series of situations and discourses e xperienced in just one meeting, made me aware about the many critical issues a nd features I should go through to explore and explain notions of identity and ethnicity, and more specifically the construction of ethnic indigenous identity. Just from the womans statement, many concerns em erged. I want to point out two on them, one related to social and historic al differentiation based on ethnic ity, and the other about the old derogatory image and stereotyping through which the concept of indigenous peoples has been represented. The kind of categorization expresse d in her statement that split and located in opposition the notions of people and ndio shows how powerful and well established were colonial ethnocentric conceptio ns that set negative connotations around the term Indigenous. The fact that today it is still necessary to say I am not ashamed of my indigenous identity made me think about the historical f acts that forced many indigenous descendants to reject and hide their own cultures and identities. From the colonial regime to independent Latin American nations, indigenous peoples remained rooted in a racially hier archical ideology that placed them at the bottom of a scale and establis hed a conviction of a racial dominant superiority of Europeans (Hill 1996; Wassmann 1998; Wade 1997). Wade (1997) points out in his analysis about Indians and blacks in the new Latin America republics, that by the ni neteen century, racist ideologies not only relegated these two groups to inferior status, but also condemned their mixed offspring as degenerate. The negative status of indigenous peoples that st ill prevails in most Latin American countries has usually led to fluctu ations in self-identific ation. This situation reflects in national measurements of indigenous populations (Gordillo an d Hirsch 2003; Brysk 2000; Byrne and Forline 1997; Oliveira 2000). It is interesting how negative images of the past

PAGE 18

18 are re-constructed in the present. This is best revealed in the response to the womens statement, in which the very same Indian stigma appears as the starting point for th e re-valuation of their sense of indigenousness. A more subtle issue is the importance of exotic body images for the assertion of indigenous identity. The body paintings and dresses I saw at the meeting bring at least two related topics within this specific context. One is the use of decorations and native clot hes to express the pride of being ndio, and the other the use of body images to as sert their political stand as indigenous people. This type of expression of identity constitutes also a strategic way of asserting indigenous authenticity (Conklin 1997). I also find it important to high light the link that people have between the value of their identity as indigenous people and history. What I want to point out is the use given to the historical facts that enforced discontinuity, change, and frag mentation of their distinctive ethnicities to make sense of their own notion of persistence, and the valu e they are assigning to their indigenous identity. Although the viol ence of colonial expa nsion over Amazonian indigenous nations, and the successive governmental projects for the integration into a unified national social and economic system have for ced many cultural changes on indigenous peoples lives, they have not completely disappeared as a distinctive culture. This conception can be contrasted with a widely accepted assumption of an inevitable process of cultural assimilation given the historical factors si nce colonial times, the current globalization of the world economy and interconnection of people, their cultures, and institutions These facts have made many anthropologists, governments, and the public rega rd indigenous people as an ethnic group on the edge of extinction (Moreira 1988, Parker 1989, Ribeiro 1996, Ross 1978, Wagley 1958) and to question the authenticity of those rece ntly claiming their indigenousness.

PAGE 19

19 Underlying the discourses of the scenes runs a common growing worldwide quest for indigenous rights, which emphasizes among others the right to self -identification and land. The claims for land demarcation as an urgent action to maintain and reconstruct fragmented identities have their basis in the historical experience of continuous usur pation of indigenous land. As Maybury-Lewis has pointed out, the threat to the indigenous people is not, this time, of slavery, but the expropriation of their land, and the total destructi on of their way of lif e, if not of their personal life as well (2003). The emphasis on land claims also brought to my mind the fact that many of the worlds social movements and espe cially those of indigenous people are largely struggles for the defense of place. The presum ed unique tie between indigenous people and their land has constituted one of the central argum ents to assert indigenous ethnic identity and the tenure rights associated with this status (Occhipinti 2003; Gordillo and Hirsch 2003). Remarks on the Subject It is clear then, that the cl aim of ethnic indigenous identity among different groups who reaffirm their eroded identities and assert their rights over land to recover and secure their cultural continuity has become an intense issue around th e world (Oliveira 1999; M iller 2003, Occhipinti 2003). Among the varied concerns raised are th e apparent cultural assimilation processes that many indigenous groups have experienced, and the dramatic demographic diminishing or disappearance. In many cases, these issues have constituted a primary fact by which governments argue against the lega l recognition of indigenous stat us and associated rights to certain groups (Santos and O liveira 2003, Warren 2001, Miller 2003). While some debates go in this direction, what this study focuses on is the challenges th at this phenomenon offers to anthropological perspectives that predicted a full integration of indigenous cultures to dominant national societies. From this point, many questio ns and worries arise regarding well established conceptions and definitions of indigenous people, and linear and oppositional models that

PAGE 20

20 created dichotomies, such as tr aditional versus modern or pris tine versus acculturated in the understanding of ethnic construction and relations. The claim of ethnic identity has also become a new space to speak for those who have been ex cluded from major forms of representation (Hall 1997; Taylor 1994). A combinati on of issues of identity, et hnicity, and place become also critical in this matter. In this sense, it is al so of equal interest the understanding of indigenous groups relationship with land, their historic al imagery and knowledge of land, and the importance of land in the constitution a nd revitalization of peoples identity. Indigenous identity claims are of such comple xity that it is necessa ry to put together different theoretical approaches in order to be able do deal with the sort of issues that intersect in this phenomenon. Thus, I consider that explan ations of ethnic ident ity construction cannot emerge from a single perspective. An analysis in this way can risk subordinating the importance of certain aspects of peoples identity. I am referring to the intertwining of social, cultural, spiritual, political, emotional, and economic as pects that provide the basis for the dynamic construction and meanings of ethnic identificatio n. Since claims for r ecognition of indigenous identity are highly controversial, I need to be very clear in the scope and limits of my analysis. This is because studies on the increase of ethni c identity claims are generally focused on the search for the material forces that motivate them That is, the economic and political interests that move people to self-identify as Indians. Ther efore, I need to clarify that I am not looking at the possible economic and political gains or losse s of this choice. I am not examining why some people chose this identity and others did not. What I am interested in is how culturally mixed people construct the meaning of their indige nous identity and also what are the material, symbolic, and historical means that help shape this identity. In this sense, the meaning of being indigenous constitutes an important e xploratory aspect in this study.

PAGE 21

21 In this study, I integrate constructivist, histor ical, and place perspectives. The constructivist approach of ethnic studies allows for relating the material, symbo lic, and emotional features of ethnicity (Cornell and Hartmann 1998; Anderson 2001). The constructionist approach combines valuable insights from the primordial and instru mentalist views, while at the same time paying attention to context. In that way, ethnicity is neither the result of an automatic and predicted response rooted solely in a rational calculation of the cost and benefits, nor is the primordial given what comes to unite an ethnic group as su ch. However, this sole approach would not explain the changing expression of ethnic identifi cation over time and pa rticularly the changing meaning of indigenous identity. Thus, I integrat e an historical approach to help understand the influence of different processes that have given diverse values to the category of indigenous people and the way they help to construct current meanings of indigenous ethnicities (Hill 1996). Historical perspective also help s to understand the historical formal representation of indigenous peoples by colonial and state powers, to recognize that there is not a single historic al experience and that our knowledge of the past is social and ex ists in culturally determined power structures (Munslow 1997). Since claims of indigenous iden tities have also integrated cl aims for land rights, studies in ethnicity have tended to interpret the need or desire to secu re land rights as the sole motive for self-identifying as indigenous pe ople, as if land were to have only an economic value. Taking into account that land constitutes a central issue of controversy, and that in the conceptions of indigenous people, land is considered the main s ource for their cultural surv ival, I integrate into the analysis perspectives of place (Low and La wrence-Ziga 2003). The perspective of place helps to understand both the symbolic and materi al dimensions of land as place central to the construction and reproduction of the meaning of indigenous ethnic identity. In other words, I

PAGE 22

22 explore the way people have formed meaningful relationships with the land they inhabit and how their life experiences in the land fo rm their sense of indigenousness. This perspective also helps to understand the way land is politicized and us ed to voice peoples claims of indigenousness. What are the challenges that indigenous ident ity claims generate fo r the understanding of the presumed historical discontinuity of many i ndigenous groups? Are questions of authenticity still appropriate in a dynamic historical context in which identities are constantly being formed and transformed? In the next section, I will provide an overview about the diverse theoretical approaches used to address ethnic formation and the critical dilemmas regarding identity construction. Overview of Literature At nationa l and international arenas, identity claims are increasingly voiced. Indigenous rights movements constitute the main contexts th rough which identity is strongly asserted. Many of these movements have formed to construct and express an ethnic identity that is in many ways tied to claims to territorial rights (Brysk 2000; Dean and Levi 2003). One of the starting points of a sequence of arguments and controversies re garding the emergence of ethnic identity claims is the fact that the term indigenous people has co me to embrace a diverse ar ray of societies. In these are included those conceive d as being greatly influenced by Western cultural and social system of values. The sort of questions surrounding the ethnic iden tity of those claiming indigenousness comes from difficulties experienced with the broad meaning of the definition of indigenous people. It has also come to be problematic for the gene ral classification of indigenous people as a distinctive ethnicity. It is even more co mplex when, at least in theory, special rights have been assigned to this ethnicity. Dean (2003:5) asserts, An indigenous people become an ethnic group not simply by sharing such things as group name, connection to homeland, and beliefs in common an cestry, culture, language, or religion, but only when such

PAGE 23

23 traits are consciously recognized as emblems of connectivity and are mobilized at least in part to develop a sense of political solidarity. To understand the basis of the arguments it is necessary to first review the theories and approaches that support the explanation of what constitutes ethnicity and the contemporaneous ethnic revival and its implications in theoretical and practical terms. It is also important to examine how this concept has come to serve as the basis for individual and collective identity among many people and groups around the world. Questions of Ethnicity and Identity Ethnicity has constituted the subject of study of different social sciences such as sociology, psychology, and anthropology from which several explanations of the concept emerged. In general, these explanations have placed the term ethnicity as a cultura l or political phenomenon, as a psychological process, a symbolic expression, a particular aspect of human nature, as a form of social organization and classification, and as a category of identification. We have been told by the different disciplines that ethnicity poin ts to a group of people, who share an identity, culture, biological characteristic s, a link with a homeland, a sense of common origin, belonging, beliefs, and values. Ethnicity comprises in this sense, social features such as language, religion, costumes, kinship patterns, and dress (Crouc her 2004; Barth 1969; Hutchinson and Smith 1996; Tilley 1997; Eriksen 2002; Romanucci-Ross et al. 2006) Despite the variety of perspectives that have tried to explore the concept, ethnicity still produces intense debates not only in its definition but also in the historical and social contexts in which it con tinues to persist or re-emerge. Although widely accepted among social scie ntists during the 1 950s and 1960s that ethnicity was to decline in importance, fragment and dissolve in the homogenizing tendencies of modern world politics and economy, a myriad of emergent cultural and ethnic identities is still prevalent on a world wide basis (Friedman 1998; Thompson 1989; Wade 1997; Eriksen 2002).

PAGE 24

24 This situation indicates that ethnic affiliations are not only historically important, but also have not disappeared from present world conditions. Hutchinson and Smith (1996:3) point out that ethnic communities have been present in ever y period and continent and have played an important role in all societies. It seems then that a major characteristic of ethnicity is its paradoxical persistence through chan ge and social and cultural in teractions. As Barth (1969) asserted long ago, it is not through geographical a nd social isolation and the absence of mobility that cultural diversity and et hnic distinction persist. The assimilation paradigm2 used to understand ethnic relations until the middle of the twentieth century was overtaken by a series of new questions that suggested the opposite of its predictions. It was expected that cultural at tributes comprising ethnic identity could change through ethnic interactio ns and would inevitably be lost during the process of assimilation (Anderson 2001). This conception based on a func tionalist perspective imp lies a direct relation between ethnicity and traditional culture, whic h focused many of the anthropological studies on the understanding of the in ternal social group mechanism of in tegration to other societies. Acculturation envisioned as a one-way process, predicted that traditional ethnic groups would change in the direction of domi nant modern society and in this process would subordinate to other forms of social organization and differentia tion, such as class. Class was the main source of understanding of processes of social stra tification (Hutchinson and Smith 1996; Wade 1997; Hall 1997). It was equally expected that fundamental cu ltural features that distinguished ethnic groups, such as native languages and cultural prac tices would be lost. In sum, this meant a rejection of ethnic groups own ident ities and cultural expressions. 2 Gordon (1964 cited in Thompson 1989:79) defines assimilation as a process or series of stages through which people pass in the course of adapting to other culture. The first stage commonly referred as acculturation makes allusion to the learning of language, values, and other models of cultural discourse that predominate in the host society.

PAGE 25

25 However, instead of these expected predicti ons, many ethnic groups di d not subordinate to other social classification such as class nor did they to tally assimilate into dominant societies. What seems more complex is the fact that many groups thought as assimilated are now revalorizing and embracing their lost identities. What has made et hnic groups persist in a world of constant change? Why did ethnic affilia tion not become secondary to other social memberships such as class, as was expected? W hy are some groups looking back to their history to redefine, in the present, old a nd rejected ethnicities? To give some hints on the answers to this kind of questions, I turn to the theoretical approaches used to explain ethnicity. Mapping the Approaches of Ethnicity Studies Since the 1970s, the persistence and in som e cases resurgence of ethnicity intensified a growing interest in the study of the diverse issues embraced by this phenomenon such as ethnic identity, ethnic relations, and et hnic conflict. The br oad literature in the matter is commonly grouped into two main approaches, primordialism and instrumentalis m. Much of the theoretical debates on ethnicity has been driv en by the divergent meanings ascribed to the primordial and instrumental approaches. These approaches stan d in opposition to each other in definitions of ethnicity: how it forms, and wh at it represents. The primordialist approach includes psychological, cultural, and biolog ical aspects to explain ethnic ity. This approach highlights primordial attachments, which refer to belie fs, emotions, and the significance of kinship, religion, costumes, language, place of origin, a nd shared blood (Geertz 1973;Van den Berghe 1996). Geertzs definition of primordial attachme nt is expressed as one that stems from the givens-or more precisely, the assumed givensof social existence: immediate contiguity, and kin connection mainly, but beyond the givenness that stems from being born into a particular religious community, speaking a particular language, or even a dialect of a language, and following particular social practi ces (1973:259). He also asserted that in every society, every

PAGE 26

26 person, at different times, primordial attachments seems to flow more from a sense of natural affinity-some would say spiritualthan from social interaction (1973:260). Primordialism has been the subject of criticism for presenting a static view of ethnicity, in the sense that attachments are conceived as prio r to all experiences of intera ctions and thus, neglects the formation of emotional ties through social interaction. This vision is problematic in a world of constant interaction and movement It tends to ignore the dynamic character of ethnicity and the possibility of change and creation of new ethnicities. The instrumentalist or situational approach, in contrast, explains ethnicity in term of its utility. This means that ethnicity is a res ource to be employed fo r different purposes, an instrument for competition over resources. It empha sizes the political use of ethnicity to pursue changes in social and economic conditions (B anton 1983; Cohen 1996; Eriksen 2002; Roosens 1989). The Instrumentalist perspective rejects the emphasis on the deep-rootedness, spirituality or naturalness of ethnicity of the primord ial approach (Croucher 2004). Instead, the instrumentalists assert the abil ity of groups to compete and choos e from a variety of ethnicities and cultures to forge their own individual and collective ethnic identities. For example in the rational choice theory (Banton 1983) individuals are held to act so as to obtain the maximum net advantage and that actions infl uence alternatives from which individuals have to choose. Instrumentalism also illustrates how politics, the capitalist worl d-economy, and the state play critical roles in shaping and defining ethnicity (Thompson 1989; Banton 1983). These positions received critics because they neglect the struct ural dimension in which individual choices are made. Instrumentalists are also criticized for emphasizing material interests over the affective dimensions of ethnicity and neglecting the wider environment in which competition and preferences take place (Hutchinson and Smith 1996 ). It is concei ved that instrumentalism also

PAGE 27

27 fails to explain the force that ethnic identific ation has for mobilizing people and evoking the passion that frequently accompanied ethnic expr essions (Croucher 2004). In sum, while the primordial conception explains th e persistence of ethnicity base d on the deeply held emotional and natural attachments among human groups, instrume ntalists explain this survival in terms of its flexibility, fluidity, and the capacity to change according to ci rcumstances and interests. Although neither perspective has by itself suffici ently explained ethnicity, they have given the basis for an extensive and varied array of studies in anthropology. Ethnic studies have moved forward to other perspectives through whic h it has been expected to better understand the paradoxical malleability, power, unpredictable responses to changing conditions, and maintenance of ethnicity. Although the constr uctionist approach bui lt up on the two early perspectives mentioned, this pe rspective considers ethnicity no t just as a product but also a producer of social relations and collective action. This approach puts emphasis on social definition in which ethnic identities and ethni c group relations are socially constructed. Constructionism relies also on references to primordial sentiments of belonging and the significance people gives to thes e sentiments (Anderson 2001). Cornell and Hartmann (1998:72) explain, The constructionist appr oach focuses on the ways ethnic a nd racial identities are built, rebuilt, and sometimes dismantled over time. C onstructionism assumes that social conditions drive much of the changing dynamic of ethnic identi ties and place an active role of individuals in the construction of identity. This perspective stresses the social cons truction of meaning and knowledge. In sum, this approach improved unders tanding when recognizi ng that ethnicity is more than a given and is not only the result of an independent and individual choice. Yet globalization with its particular features, such as the increasing mobility of populations and exchange of cultural values has had a gr eat impact on ethnicity. Many consider that

PAGE 28

28 globalization accelerated the fragmentation of identities and opened new possibilities for multiple identifications. Studies on ethnicity expanded to other dimensions of ethnic expressions. In this regard, st udies about ethnicity and intere thnic relations embrace a broad array of issues. These are the formation of ethnic groups as imagined communities, ethnogenesis, the creation of transnational spaces and pan-ethnic movements, ethnic diasporas, the historical context from which ethnicity evol ve, the politics of recognition, and the discourses and narratives of representation and practices of ethnic identity (Hall 199 6; Bloul 1999; Taylor 1994; Anderson 1991; Hill 1996; Wade 1997; Brysk 2000). Stuart Hall, for example, argues that identity is subject to historical contexts, is continually in proc ess of alteration and transformation, and is in part a narrative or kind of representation. Hall as serts, Identities are about questions of using the resources of hi story, language and culture in the process of becoming rather than being (1996:4). To summarize, to understand th e complexity of ethnic identi ties and the interplay between persistence and change may require an attempt to link these different perspectives to better interpret ethnicity. This is crucial given the im portance of social movements that are worldwide increasingly emerging around issues of ethnic identification. I tu rn here to the issue of the emergence of indigenous identity in the context of social and political mobilization. Indigenous Peoples Struggles for Maintainin g a Distinctive Ethnicity and Land Rights It is not a coinciden ce that the indigenous m ovement empha sizes the use of their history of depopulation, enslavement, and marg inalization to assert the right to maintain a distinctive ethnicity. In this sense, identi ty has become a focal point of indigenous political struggle. The use of strategic collective actions has been of equal importance to obtain or defend indigenous lands. These issues are said to be a way of regaining control over their lives, social organizations

PAGE 29

29 and to some extent the way indigenous people ar ticulate themselves and with the global world (Brysk 2000; Hill 1996; Friedman 2000). Other studies on the emergence, persistence, and change of identity show how resources are mobilized in the course of this process. These studies argue that identity goes beyond group formation; it requires also strategic allocation of symbolic, political, and economic resources in which the power to define an identity is itself an important political reso urce. For example, in the analysis about post-colonial politics in Oceania, Wassmann (1998) shows how indigenous peoples have to deal with new conditions that transcend the local in order to preserve their own identity. Indigenous peoples from Oceania cla im the existence of Abor iginality as a common identity, which is defined in part by history of contact, tradition, and mixed descent. This study also goes to illustrate how many pacific isla nders while engaged in claiming land, cultural knowledge, and political sovereignty, are repres enting themselves for th e general public through the use of images of the past (Friedman 1998) Studies about the persistence in holding membership within non-recognized indigenous groups are illustrative of the different emotional and symbolic meanings of identity. This is th e case that Miller (2003) presents about the Snohomish and the Samish of Western Washington State USA. The government offered to them the option to join other legally recognized indigenous groups and receive federal benefits already granted to this group. However, these groups gave up their eligibility to en roll in the other tribes of Western Washington and insist instead on the recognition of their ethnicity. In Latin America, indigenous political activism began to fl ow in the 1970s, but it was during the 1980s that indigenous m ovements gained a position at the global level. Much of this political mobilization addressed i ssues of self-affirmation and au tonomy, cultural distinctiveness, political marginalization and povert y, territorial rights, access to natural re sources, and control

PAGE 30

30 over economic development (Warren and Jackso n 2002; Van Cott 2000; Toledo 2005) The steps toward the internationalization of the Latin American indigenous cause were accompanied by the ratification, modification, and d eclaration of international agreements. The convention No 169 of the International Labour Organization (1989) promotes respect for all human rights, recognition of indigenous collective ownership of land, and d eclares that all government should respect the integrity of indigenous peoples. Add itionally, it emphasizes self -identification as the fundamental criterion for determining the groups to whom rights apply. The measures expressed in the Convention influenced the creation of the UN Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous People (Dean and Levi 2003). The UN declaration recognizes the self-d etermination right of indigenous people, which is one of the most impo rtant principles in the international law. At the national level, one of the major infl uences on internal political reforms was the change or creation of new constitutions. During the late 1980 and the beginning of the 1990s in Latin America a wave of constitutional reforms took place in what has been considered to be a democratic transition3.(Dvalos 2005) This wave consti tuted an important source for the articulation and assertion of i ndigenous rights and the recognition of ethnic diversity. Through these reforms, indigenous peoples were able to re define the conditions of their citizenship and at the same time to establish mechanisms to protect their special collective rights and distinctive ethnicities (Van Cott 2000; Ramos 2002). This is important since relations between Latin American states and indigenous pe oples were rooted in a historic al racial hier archy in which conceptions of national identities were constructed on the base of the annihilation of indigenous cultures. Even more crucial is the fact that cons titutions were created to protect and preserve the 3 Latin American countries such us Argentina, Bolivia, Brazil, Chile Colombia, Colombia, Dominican Republic, Ecuador, Mexico, Nicaragua, Panama, Paraguay, and Peru ha ve replaced or reformed th eir constitutions (Van Coot 2000).

PAGE 31

31 domination of national elites a nd justify the removal of indige nous territorial rights (Van Cott 2000). The indigenous movement in Brazil acquired force in the 1970s, tied to the Catholic Church through CIMI (Indigenist Missionary Co uncil) and many other NGOs who helped to develop political and ethnic consciousness and spoke in defense of indigenous rights (Ramos 2002; Oliveira 1988). The indigenous movement al so emerged in relation to conflict over land. Projects that promoted development have freque ntly affected indigenous land and lives. Cases such as the Yanomami, in which an estimate of about 1000 Indians died during the construction of Brazils perimeter north road, illustrate the range and sort of land conflict to which indigenous people have been exposed (Ramos 1998; Brysk 2000). Ramos (2002) points out that with the 1988 Brazilian Constitution the condition of indigenous people improved in terms of the changes in the assimilationist perspective of previous cons titutions. However, in terms of land rights, the Brazilian state continues to have control over indigenous lands. Iindigenous struggles are also about transformation of the sense of difference through claims for recognition. That is to say that the politics of diffe rence is to recognize the unique identity of a group and their di stinctiveness from every one el se (Taylor, 1994), but not to perpetuate the projection of an inferior image of indigenous people that has historically served as an instrument of oppression and marginalization. The category of indigenous people born from the colonial experience of European domi nation over indigenous cultures becomes the embracing concept of many groups around the world who struggle for the defense of their cultures and land. In this proce ss, indigenous groups have come to deal with the vagueness of the very definition to the term indigenous people in order to hold the rights they claim. In the

PAGE 32

32 next section, I show the kind of debates about the concept, meanings and practical implications of the term. Meanings and Implications of the Concept of Indigenous Peoples The focus on official recognition of indigenous stat us is said to be th e result of actions of em ergent indigenous movements who are using the legal framework that Convention 169 and other international lega l agreements provided (Warren 2002). However, the term indigenous peoples as a significant concept in international practice has create d many disagreements regarding its meaning and practical implications. One of the issues brought up is how a term that primarily developed in areas w ith a specific history of European domination and colonization should be applicable to all regi ons. It is argued that indige nous peoples as a legal category requires precise definition, since it would make sense in some socie ties but not in others (Bowen 2000). In the international legal framework, it has been difficult to formulate a single globally viable definition from which to determine who exactly would acquire this status and its particular rights (Kingsbury 1998). This has brought great controversy in th e cases of Asian and African countries in which debates about the relevance or irrelevance of the concept of indigenous peoples are of great importance. Kingsbury (19 98), for example shows how Asian states argue that the concept of "indigenous peoples" is so in tegrally a product of the common experience of European colonial settlement as to be fundamenta lly inapplicable to those parts of Asia that did not experience substantial European settlement During the discussion of the Working Group on Indigenous Populations, long discus sions were held about the se rious economic, political and constitutional implications of the definition contained in the Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples. This was the call of some African countries where the majority of population is indigenous people: to clarify who and where indigenous peoples are located in

PAGE 33

33 order to avoid ethnic and tribal conflicts within and be tween countries. Afte r 25 years of debates and negotiations, the Working Group approved the declaration. On September 13, 2007 was announced the adoption of the Declaration on th e Rights of indigenous Peoples by the United Nations General assembly (Cultural Survival 2007). In general, the definition of indigenous peoples4 comprises features such as being native or belonging to a place, descents of those who occupied an area prior to foreign invasion, politically disadvantaged ethnic groups that preserve a su bsistence economy and maintain an unbroken ancestry (Eriksen 2002; Niezen 2003; Dean and Levi 2003). In the analysis of the UN definition of indigenous people, Niezen (2003) expresses that this definition corresponds to three interrelated ways of the meanings given to the category: legal/an alytical, practical/strategic, and collective. The former, which represents the official and scholarl y definition, seeks to isolate the historically distinctive phenom ena and social diversity of th e group who identify with this category. According to the author, this created a disjuncture between analysis and identity that will exclude many groups from the definition. Th e second kind of meanings refers to selfdefinition, or the option of differe nt groups to define who is indigenous. The third is related to collective self-ident ification, which emphasizes that indi genous people are not only those who define themselves as indigenous but also t hose who are accepted in the global network of communities and groups claiming their recognition. International recognition of i ndigenous status includes also a variety of other important components, such as the rights to preserve uniqu e cultures and ancestral territories. In Latin America, indigenous peoples righ ts movements have emphasized th e control of land and natural 4 The UN report by Jose Martinez Cobo stated that, ind igenous communities, peoples and nations are those which, having a historical continuity with pre-invasion and pre-colonial societies that developed in their territories, consider themselves distinct from other sectors of the societies now prevailing in those territories or part of them (Cited in Niezen 2003: 20).

PAGE 34

34 resources as a key condition for the achievemen t of self-determination and cultural survival rights (Brysk 2000; Toledo 2005; Warren and Jack son 2002). In this context, the profound relationship of indigenous groups to land constitutes a central th eme in global discussions of indigenous peoples rights (UN 1981; CWIS 1994). Land tenure has become a centerpiece of political struggle for the preser vation and maintenance of indi genous culture, and distinctive ethnic identity. International law has acknowledg ed the legally protected rights, unique to indigenous people to land and resour ces. As stated in the International Covenant on the Rights of Indigenous Nations Part IV Paragraph 23, the te rms land, territory and place means the total environment of the land space, soil, air, water, sea, sea-ice, sky, flora and fauna, and other resources which indigenous people use historica lly and on which they continue to depend to sustain and evolve their cultur e (CWIS 1994). In this way, the importance of land to the formation of contested and claimed ethnic indige nous identities will be the focus of the next section. I am locating the analysis in the pe rspective of anthropology of place and space. Land as Place of Ethnic Expre ssion and Political Struggle Indigenous people have historica lly been linked to land as th eir m ain source of survival and as an essential element for their identity and distinctive cultures. The way people create meaningful relationships with pl aces and their signifi cance to the developmen t of conceptions of the self and identities are some of the key aspects in the asso ciation of ethnicity with land. Unlike many anthropological studies that have often assumed that place is unproblematic, a simply location or passive object, Rodman (2003:205) asserts, Places are not simply containers. They are politicized, cultural relative, historical specific, local and multiple constructions. Based on studies on Melanesian ethnographies, she addresses th e issues of voice and place arguing that places are socially constructed; a lived experience and that for their understanding need to be taken into account conceptions of pow er. She calls for recognizing that places like

PAGE 35

35 voices are local and multiple. Place has then an individual and collective meaning that is formed and transformed through experience and through sharing with other people. Place has been also interpreted as a conteste d space an approach that pays attention to social conflicts located in specific spaces and in which social actors hold different positions regarding the control of res ources (Low and Lawrence-Ziga 2003; Schmink and Wood 1992),. In analyzing the relation between geographical site s, as contested space, with social conflict, Kuper (2003:258) defines site as a particular piece of social space, a place socially and ideologically demarcated and separated from other places. This indicate s that social relations are articulated through particular sites and that the importance of these sites depends on the meaning and messages that arise from them. In th at sense, a site can be a village, building, an indigenous sacred area, or a courtroom since each of them evokes a range of responses. Symbols and rituals not only re inforce peoples connection with land. They also mobilize people into regional or nationalistic causes when the correlation be tween identity and the land is questioned and threatened. This idea is used to argue that it is within the political context of conflicting rights over territory th at ethnic identity gains its major expression (Saltman 2002). Other studies have showed that tradition has been used as a political instrument to get access to and control of specific areas not only by indigenous peoples, but also by the state. Indigenous peoples have used their identification with specif ic places as a way to de monstrate their heritage and ancestral rights to land (Sa ltman 2002). Culturally mixed gr oups, in order to re-gain access and control of the regions they inhabit, have also invoked land, as a place of cultural value and as a key source for recovering and preserving their identity. Occhipinti (2003) shows how the conception of indigenous peoples close connection to land was one of the strongest arguments to gain recognition of land rights and indigenous status of high land communities of village of

PAGE 36

36 Salta in Argentina. Land in this context wa s claimed based on both, its cultural and economic significance. The study also show s how the process of land claims has contributed to central questions of ethnic identification. This is because arguments against the recognition of these indigenous peoples land rights were linked to ideas of acculturation, a process apparently experienced by these indigenous groups. This co nception made opponents consider them in fact not indigenous, because of their loss of indigenous language, the lack of traditional kinship relations, and the use of West ern clothes and artifacts. In Brazil the emergence of several indige nous movements of culturally mixed people claiming recognition of indigenous st atus is also associated with claims for land tenure rights. Land in this context is also claimed as the mean ingful place for the recovery of their own history, lost identities, and cultures. These movements started in the northeast du ring the 1970s (Oliveira 1999), reached the southeast during the 1980s (S antos and Oliveira 2003; Warren 2001), and now emerged in the lower Amazon region, state of Par (Ioris 2005; Vaz 2004). The indigenous identity movement of the northeast of Brazil is of special importance. This movement emerges in one of the major areas of cultural change s due to European colonization and national development initiatives. Pacheco de Oliveira (1999) shows th at during the 1950s there were roughly 10 indigenous groups in th e region; however, by 1994 the num ber increased to 23. What makes this change more controversial is the lack of cultural distinctivenes s as indigenous people, specifically because of their cultural mixing, a nd their recent emergence as an indigenous movement. Oliveira asserts that a particular social fact of the indigenous movements from the northeast is the process of ethnogenesis, which em braces the emergence of new identities and the recreation of old recogn ized ethnicities.

PAGE 37

37 In the study about the emergence of the indige nous Kaxix in the easte rn of Brazil, Warren (2001) asserts that the struggle for land cons tituted a potential force that motivated many individuals who had previously ab andoned their identity as indigenous people to self-identify as Indians. Using the term posttra ditional Indian he explains that it refers to the active attempt to rediscover, recuperate, and reinvigorate that which has been dismembered. In other words, posttraditional Indians look to tradit ion or what is left of it, as a central point of reference for their claims (2001:21). In a different study, Santos and Oliveira (2003) show how the relationship and significance of ar cheological sites constituted for the Kaxixo the crucial element for the formation and claim of their identity as an indigenous group. Thus, as the cases showed, the relationship between place and identity constitutes an important concept in the analysis of the construction of ethnic indigenous identity. Placing the Problem From the first time I entered into contact with the indigenous movement, I was amazed by the commitment of their people to their cause and the beauty and imme nsity of the regional landscape. They both have come to constitute not only an infinite source of information for this study but also a source of inspiration for my personal and professional learning and thinking about ethnicity and the multiplicity of conditions and contexts in which it emerges and articulates itself in the voices of indigenous pe ople. In this sense, the area I am talking about is more than a mere geographical location; it has a history embraced in the fo rms and changes experienced in the landscape and in th e individual and collec tive memories, stories, fears, and hopes of the people that have been part of the same history. I will call it then, the p lace of study, since from my personal experience I learn that it is full of historical, cultural, a nd political meaning. My first idea for identifying a place to de velop my field research within the area of influence of the indigenous movement of th e lower Tapajs and Arapiuns rivers was to

PAGE 38

38 concentrate in aldeias5 that had recently joined the movement. Although this idea was maintained, some changes generated from the dynamic of the relationship between the aldeias and the indigenous organization, CITA, based in th e city of Santarm. Then, I carried out the research in two different but rela ted places. One place refers to the aldeias of Caruci and Lago da Praia located close to the mouth of the Arapiu ns River where it joins the river Tapajs. The other place was the office of CITA, where all th e members and representatives of the various indigenous groups come together to plan, negotiate, decide, and take actions on many of the issues that concern them as an indigenous movement. In this way, I was able to connect the local dynamics of the process of identity construction with the dynamic of political expression of their ethnic identities within and outside of the region. Background: How the Indi genous Movement Started The m ovement for the recognition of indige nous status and land tenure rights began in 1998 in the aldeia of Taquara when its members formally declared themselves to be descendants of indigenous Munduruku gropu and sent a request for legal recognition of their indigenous status to FUNAI (Ioris 2005; Vaz 2004). This decision created commotion because it appeared within the context of negotiati on with IBAMA for conflicts related to the overlap between the communitys land and the forest reserve Flona Tapajs (Ioris 2005). After this first move towards identification as indigenous Munduruku, two other communities, Bragana and Marituba located in the area of influence of the forest rese rve also started claiming their indigenous descent. Then, the movement rapidl y spread over the region along the lower Tapajs and Arapiuns rivers. Since then 38 communities started claiming their indigenous status and 5 The term aldeia in Portuguese refers to an indigenous settlement. I will continue using this term instead of community to indicate a settlement. Th is is because in the context of the study, it has come to constitute an important source of identification and differentiation of indigenous areas from those considered non-indigenous settlements. Community is also used by the movement to refer to the group of people who lived in the aldeia

PAGE 39

39 joined the regional indigenous movement. In 2000, the Indigenous Council of Tapajs-Arapiuns (CITA) was founded. It represents 12 ethnic groups: the Munduruku, Maitap, Cara Preta, Borari, Tupinamb, Cumaruara, Arapium, Arar a Vermelha, Jaraqui, Tapaj, Apiak, Tapuia, Indians. They are located in the municipalities of Aveiro, Belterra and Santarm, to the west of the state of Par6. According to CITA, there are approximately 5000 indigenous people members of the organization (CITA n.d.b). CITA is organized through a general council on which sit two representatives from each aldeia and an executive board composed of six conselheros elected in a general assembly for a period of two years. This coordination has a co ordinator (who is the legal representative of the organization), a secretary, an acc ountant and supervisors and a pe rson in charge of women and youth programs. The general council has the responsibility of pla nning, coordinating, and approving the activities developed by the executive coordination and the departments. A general assembly is developed every year with the conselheros and other indigenous authorities, such as local caciques (chiefs). The assembly is the space for political decisions, strengthening of the organization, and cultural revitaliz ation. Besides the assemblies, every year the Encounter of Indigenous groups from the Tapajs and Arapiuns region, is celebr ated which constitutes one of the crucial events for the political strengtheni ng of the organization and for the recovering and recreation of indigenous culture Since CITAs foundation, ther e have been four principal coordinators. The person who holds this positio n constitutes the main figure in the movement, not only because of the level of responsibility th is person carries, but also because his election depends mainly on his leadership and acceptance by all the indigenous groups. 6Currently, 16 communities affiliated to the indigenous move ment claim Arapium ethnic identity. They are, in the right bank of the Arapiuns River: Vila Franca, Maranho, So Miguel, Tucumi, Nova Vista, So Pedro, Mucuri, Brao Grande and Alto Mentai In the left side, Caruci, Arimum, Miripi xi, Pedreira, Yuaret, So Jos III, and Cachoeira do Mar

PAGE 40

40 During the first four years of functi oning CITA worked closely with the NGO Grupo Conciencia Indgena GCI. Members of GCI are students, schoolteachers, and volunteers from the city of Santarem, who created the organiza tion in 1997 with the purp ose of recovering their Indian identity. GCI supported the regional indigenous movement by providing information about indigenous peoples rights, re vitalizing the Indian image, and raising et hnic pride. When I went to visit them for the first time in 2004, both organizations were sharing installations in Santarem and GCI was supporting part of CITA expenses economically. By 2006 when I came back to continue my field research, they had separated offices and GCI had almost disintegrated as an organization due to economic and intern al conflicts among its members. CITA was functioning with the economic s upport provided from the PDPI ( Projeito Demonstrativos dos Povos Indgenas ). The project supported the political and cultural stre ngthening of CITA (CITA n.d.a). Besides PDPI, CITA has received economi c support from the Franciscan order based in Santarm. In 2006, an office of CIMI north II was established in Santarm to help the organization with its political mobilizati on. By March 2008, CITA organized a website elaborated with the help of CIMI ( www.cita.org.br accessed on March 15, 2008 ). The CITA and GCI organizations have played an im portant role in the process of negotiation with FUNAI (Nationa l Indian Foundation), which has not yet officially recognized their particular indigenous cl aims. A report sent in June of 2004 by FUNAI indicated that a proposal for land identification and delimitation in the area of Tapajs-Arapiuns was established. The report clarified that all the indigenous lands were included in th e list of areas to be demarcated by the PPTAL7 ( Projeto de Proteo s Popul aes e Terras Indgenas da 7 The PPTAL was created in 1991-2 with the purpose of concluding the process of land demarcation particularly in the Amazon region. According to the first term established by the Brazilian constitution, the demarcation of indigenous land should have concluded by 1993. Th rough PPTAL, FUNAI intended to accelerate the process of land demarcation (Nobre 2002).

PAGE 41

41 Amaznia Legal ). The plan divided the region in thr ee areas: high, medium, and lower Tapajs and Arapiuns. The report noted that the land in Takuara, Bragana and Marituba was already identified and delimited and only required the appr oval of the Ministry Justice to proceed with demarcation (FUNAI 2004). It also mentioned the organization of the Technical Groups (GTs) to proceed with the identifica tion and delimitation studies. However, in February of 2006, CITA received a report from FUNAI informing the decision made by the PPTAL to exclude from the list of indigenous lands to be demarcated the areas of the lower Tapajs and Arapiuns. As ju stification for this de cision were given two reasons: the lack of time to finish activities before the end of the PP TAL project (it concluded by the end of that year); and the apparent in consistencies in the lis t of indigenous groups provided by CITA. For FUNAI it was not clear how many communities of the region were claiming their indigenous identity, a situation th at according to the institution would require additional fieldwork to confirm informati on (FUNAI 2006). On June 19 2007, a FUNAIs representative of the office of land issues visited CITA to hold a meeting. The representative expressed that one of the reasons the process of land demarcation had not advanced in the area was because the group of anthropologies workin g in the institution had doubts about the indigenous descent of CITA members (my persona l observation). The meeting concluded with the establishment of a list of priority areas to de marcate. In this list, the communities that are focus of this study were considered as second pr iority. FUNAI also agreed to organize by the end of the year, a Technical Group to carry out th e first phase of the land demarcation process (which corresponds to the identification and delimita tion). The GT was expected to arrive in the area by September 2007 but only in May 2008, FU NAI call anthropologi sts, geographers, foresters, and biologists to make up the GTs.

PAGE 42

42 Establishing Connection with the Indigeno us People, their Land, and their River In 2001, four comm unities located along the Arap iuns River in an area denominated as Cobra Grande joined the regional movement. Two of the aldeias of this area, Lago da Praia and Caruci are the focus of this study. They assert Arapium and Jaraqui identity. Little is known from the colonial writing record about the indigenous Arapium. The Jesuits recruited them during the18th Century in the mission of Camar in the village of Vila Fran ca at the mouth of Arapiuns River. Joo Daniel, a priest of the Companhia de Jesus who lived in the Amazon between 1741 and 1757 reported their cultural tr adition while living at the mission (Daniel 2004). The Arapium people were last mentioned in 1762 as living in the region of Obidos and Arapuns river (Nimuendaju 1963). The aldeias of Lago da Praia and Caruci are located on the left side of the lower Arapiuns River, which flows through the western part of the municipality of Santarm between the watersheds of the Tapajos and Amazon Rivers. (Figure 1-3). The area of the Arapiuns watershed is approximately 7.064 km. This river is the last tributary of the Tapajs before it joins the Amazon River. Transportation between the aldeias and the city of Santarm is by boat, which takes approximately three hours. Although in both aldeias people declared descent from indigenous Arapium, people from Lago da Praia decided to be labele d as Jaraqui, which is the name of the most common fish in the region. Lago da Praia is known for being the place where the Jaraqui fish are found in major quantities. The name of the area embracing the aldeias, Cobra Grande, has also become a symbol of peoples identity. C obra Grande refers to one of the legends about Enchanted beings that turn themselves into snakes (Slater 2002). It is considered to be a symbol that expresses peoples history in th e land. According to the legend a shaman from the Arapiuns region called Merandolino, also known as Cobra Grande, had the ability to turn himself into a

PAGE 43

43 snake. It is believed that after his death his spirit c ontinued living in the de pths of the Arapiuns River in a place called Toron located in the aldeia of Lago da Praia. The indigenous Arapium and Jaraqui always expressed to me their pride for what they cons idered to be their own legend. The legend has been transmitted through the stories that elders told in special celebrations and recently has become a theme of st udy within the curriculum of the schools. It has also become a tradition that in special celebrations, such the Indian day (April 19th) and Independence Day (September 7Th), the legend is recreated through s ongs, dances, and theater shows. The community of Caruci has a population 89 people that correspond to 21 families. Lago da Praia has a population of 146 people and 29 fa milies. Table 1-1 shows distribution of population by community, sex and age. In each community, a public school functions, which the Secretaria Municipal of Santarm has recently designated as indigenous schools. Currently two members of each aldeia are taking a course to become Indi an teachers and to structure the new curricula. The majority of the people are Ca tholics although few families have joined the evangelical churches of Assambleia da Paz and Igreja de Deus In a special religious celebration, Catholic services are combined with indigenous rituals. Rituals to mother earth, forest, fire, and the moon have been included to express their Indian id entity and connection to land. All of the members of the aldeias speak Portuguese, although they are making efforts to recuperate the Nheengat language. Some of the elders st ill use some words of the language, which they considered to be their native langua ge. What calls the at tention regarding the consideration of the Nheengat or Lngua Geral as a native language is that it represents the Portuguese domination in the Amazon region during XVII and XVIII centuries (Borges 1994). The Nheengat language derived from the Tupi-Guara ni Languages is said to has been

PAGE 44

44 constructed at the beginning of he colonial pe riod as an instrument of domination imposed by Jesuit Missions and the colonial power (Ribeiro 1996; Drumond 2003) To date the use of the language is primarily confined to the area of lower Negro river in the Amazon region, where it has come to constitute a sour ce of identity for some indige nous groups of mixed descendants (Borges 1994). In 2004, an indigenous Baniwa fr om the region of the river Negro was contacted by CITA and GCI to teach classes of this language. In the school teachers encouraged the use of Nheengat words. In the special celebrations and rituals in the aldeias as well as in the meetings in CITAs office greetings, songs and short sp eeches in this language are always used. The people from Cobra Grande land organized through a Conselho Indigena -Indigenous Council-called COINTECOG ( Conselho Indgena da Terra Cobra Grande ). It was founded in November 2005 and included the four aldeias located in the territory: Garimpo, Arimum, Lago da Praia, and Caruci. Its struct ure is similar to CITA. To c onsolidate this project they had support from CIMI, which advised them in the pro cess of discussion of statutes and election of legal representatives. By the end of 2006, th e community of Garimpo decided to leave the conselho due to internal conflict of power. Besides the conselho, each aldeia has a cacique as the main leader of the group. The cacique positi on is usually held by a member of the most prestigious family, but they also can be elected through a community assembly. Embarking on the Research I started working on this rese arch project in 2003, when as a new PhD student, I focused my interested on advancing m y understanding of the formation of social movements and local strategies through which local peopl e express their own needs and interests. This is because in my previous work as practitioner and professiona l, I become increasingly uncomfortable with the conception of development that persists in expl icitly defining not only the forms and relations between people and their natural, social, and econo mic settings, but also defining the concerns to

PAGE 45

45 be considered. In other words, I wanted to know about peoples own pe rspectives and actions regarding the relationships with their surroundi ng environments but outside of a specific development scheme. In doing my previous work in development and conservation strategies, I experienced how issues of ethnicity and cultural differences were always present. However, these issues were mainly taken into account as so urces of conflict or as po tential elements for the implementation of development projects. I lacked analysis of why these aspects move people to take action and how the relation between people a nd nature was of critical importance in the construction of collective identities. From this point on, I concentrated my inte rest on ethnicity. On one hand, what has contributed to orient my anthr opological perspective in the st udy of construction of ethnic identity was my field experience in which dynamics of territorial and cu ltural boundaries were at stake. In working in environmental projects in Colombia with peasant and indigenous people sharing the same territory, identity constituted a cr ucial aspect for the way people participated in projects. When I did my Masters fieldwork in Bolivia with community forestry projects in a colonist community located in an indigenous territo ry, again issues of identity and ethnicity were present marking interests, opportunities, and ways of involvement. Despite this constant encounter, I felt that I paid little attention to the importance of this aspect in peoples life. I came to realize that since I wa s looking at these aspects just through the lens of de velopment, that is, in terms of how useful or not thos e aspects were for the success or failure of certain projects, I limited my understanding and undermined to some extent the importance that issues such as ethnic identity have for people8. 8As a personal experience while living in USA was the fact that I become part of an ethnic group, that of Latina. By a process of self-ascription, I came to identify as Latina woman. What is of great surprise for me is how important this ethnicity has become for my own identity, given the fact that when I was living in Colombia, this did not mean much to me.

PAGE 46

46 Research Process W hile trying to structure the theoretical approaches for the study of ethnicity, I was told about the case of the lower Tapajs and Arap iuns region by a former student from the Department of Anthropology who was doing research in the area (Ioris 2005) From the contacts and information that she gave me, I started constr ucting my own networks of relations in the area and identifying the preliminary steps to be take n for my own research. In 2004, I visited the area for the first time with two main objectives in mind: to establish relations hips with the people of the indigenous movement to discuss the possibil ity of developing the research in the following year, and to collect preliminary data. I did interviews and visited the offices of CITA and GCI and the four aldeias that constitute the territory of the C obra Grande land. Additionally, I visited the Museo Paraense Emilio Goeldi and the Public Archive of Para to review historical documents and also established c ontact with the University Fede ral of Para, which became my host organization for developing the exte nded research two years later. Although my intention was to go back to th e region in 2005, I could not do it due to difficulties finding economic support to develop th e study. By 2006, I was able to carry out the research. In order to be updated on the different issues occurring in the two places of research, I spent short periods of time (between 8-15 days ) in each area and kept moving between them until the end of the research period. I spent in total 14 and half mo nths in the fiel d. I spent two months developing preliminary fieldwork. In 2006, 10 and a half months implementing the research, which includes one month in the city of Belem doing archival research. In 2007 I participated in the celebration of the 10th anniversary of the indige nous movement and developed an exchange of information between Colo mbian and Brazilian indigenous leaders.

PAGE 47

47 Fieldwork and Data Analysis Methodology To develop the field research, I used three m ethods: interviews, focus group analysis, and archival research. Additionally, as a fundamental ba se of research, I used participant observation to create a context of interaction with the me mbers involved in the development of the study (Denzin and Lincoln 2003). These participant obse rvations were recorded as field notes (DeWalt and DeWalt 2001). I did a total of 64 interviews. In the preliminary research, I conducted 18 interviews, and 46 during 2006. Of the total, 51 we re individual semi-structured interviews and 13 life histories. In the first year, interviews i nvolved members from the four communities of the Cobra Grande territory and memb ers of CITA and GCI. In 2006, Interviews were done with members of the Arapium and Jaraqu i indigenous groups of Caruci a nd Lago da Praia. To select informants, I used Purposive Sampling, which pr ovides the possibility of finding informants based on a specific interest without an overa ll sampling design and establishing certain characteristics or conditions (Bernard 2002). Sin ce the first visit was th e exploratory phase of the research, the method was useful for the pur pose of finding people w ho self-identified as Indians, who wanted to be interviewed about th eir indigenous identity, and were members of the communities embraced in the Cobra Grande territory. Selecting people in this way facilitated the initial establishment of relationship with them and diminished possible obstacl es to participate. For the second year, I added ot her conditions, such having an equal number of interviews for each community, a minimum age of 18, perman ent residence in the community, and keeping at least a close balance between the number of women and men interviewed in each community. The life histories were developed with key members, such as the caciques, people designated as important within the communities, and leaders of CITA and GCI. The leaders interviewed from these organizations were members of different ethnic groups and communiti es associated to the indigenous movement: Borari, Munduruku, Maitap, Tapajs, and Arapium. All interviews

PAGE 48

48 were tape recorded with prior permission of participants and verbatim transcriptions were produced to conduct data analysis. To develop th e interviews, I used a guide topic from which I asked questions to help elucidate the themes of in terest: identity as indige nous people, particular ethnic identification, stereotypes, indigenous rights, land-people relationship, and participation in the regional indigenous movement. I also built conversations with par ticipants on particular subjects when this was appropriate and in formants felt comfortable in doing it. I developed one focus group analysis. This me thod is useful for obtaining access to local socio-cultural idiom, relevant categories, and peoples common understandings of certain issues (Denzin and Lincoln 2003). The focus group is a collective method that focuses on multivocality of participants attitudes, experiences, and beliefs. It provid es an opportunity for researchers to observe collective human interact ion and for participants to freely express ideas (Madriz 2003). The focus group was developed with 15 participants from three communities: 12 people from the Caruci and Lago da Praia communities and 3 ot her Arapium people from a neighbor community, Vila Franca. Although my intention was to devel op the discussion with on ly 10 participants, the day of the activity more people appeared indicati ng their willingness to be part of the discussion group. The focus group intended to discuss three ma jor recurrent concepts that appeared during the interviews: land, Indi an identity, and indigenous rights. I prepared the questions to be discussed based on the narratives of the intervie ws and organized them under these three major concepts. For each theme, two questions were asked. Additionally, as a way to motivate the discussion, I organized a table with different quotes from the interv iews that referred specifically to each theme. For the archival research, I revi ewed colonial documents, report s, and letters from different institutions and newspapers from Santarm. I visited the library of the Public Archive of Belm,

PAGE 49

49 Par and reviewed available colonial correspond ence between authorities of Santarem and Vila Franca and the Capitania of Grao Par during the period 1757-1777. These correspond to the archive 83 documents 100, 122, and 125; archive 95 documents 3, 26, 96, and 97. My intention was to look for information about the Arapium people and the way they were defined in the colonial documents. The second half of the 17th century was central to my interests, because it corresponds to the applica tion of radical changes in the coloni al indigenist policy: establishment and implementation of the Directory of Pomb al (1755/1757) and the definitive expulsion of Jesuits missioners from Brazil (1759). These in digenist polices consid erable affected the situation of Amazonian indigenous peoples and th e way the government related to them. This also corresponds to the period in which the disa ppearance of the Arapium people is presumed. Besides, I reviewed local newspapers in the period between May-July 2006 to record the context in which CITA had become a political acto r in the regional and globa l political arena. It also collected data about its movement in the defense of the Amazon area against deforestation and expansion of the agricultural frontiers, especi ally soy production into the region. I reviewed official correspondence between CITA and FUNAI and other governmental organizations in order to tract information on the land demarcation process. I followed grounded theory methodology to analyze data from interviews, focus group, and field notes. This method is useful for the unde rstanding of peoples experience in a detailed manner. Grounded theory is as an iterative process through which analysis is grounded and derived from the data. The method gives priori ty to the studied phenomenon or process rather than the setting. Grounded theory is likely to offer insights, creative thinking, enhance understanding, and develop richer concepts and models abou t the reality studied. The methodology does not start with a theory to set out to verify, instead it be gins with an area of

PAGE 50

50 inquiry and what is relevant to that area emerges through detailed analysis. The resulting theory is then, grounded in real-world patterns (S trauss and Corbin 1998; Denzin and Lincoln 2003; Merriam 2002; Charmaz, 2006). I followed the constructivist approach of grounded theory, which allowed me to study people in their natura l setting and focus on meaning away from the prescriptive and rigid normative process of early proponents of grounded theory (Charmaz 2006). The constructivist approach assumes th e relativism of multiple social realities, recognizes the mutual creation of knowledge by the viewer and the viewed, and aims toward interpretative understanding of subjects meanings (Charmaz 2000:510). Based on the diagram of grounded theory proc ess presented by Charmaz (2006:11), I have designed my own diagram to represent the process of the analysis of the interviews (Figure 1-4). The diagram shows how the data analysis is cons tructed from the bottom (the interviews) to the top (the final written document). However, the pro cess of analysis is not entirely linear; instead, it requires a permanent re-reading, re-writing, and re-examination of the data that obligates one to move forth and back in the analytical process. This movement constitutes an iterative process that is necessary in order to refine the coding and the analysis produced. The analytical process of grounded theory starts with the initial coding through which one creates codes as one studies the data. These codes are defined through memo writing, which helps to spark our thinking and identify general categories. The second major ph ase of the analytical process correspond to focused coding that uses the most significant or fr equent initial coding to sort, synthesize, and organized large amount of data. Initial coding refers to th e identification, naming, categoriz ing, and description of the phenomena found in the informants narratives. Codes are created as one reads lines, sentences or paragraphs. Through the initial coding, one categorizes pieces of data and summarizes or

PAGE 51

51 describes the content of the data. Coding requires one to ask analyt ical questions to answer what the data gathered are about, what is happening in the setting, and what the information means. Through coding, one gains new perspectives and unde rstanding of the meaning of data. Initial coding is also provisional, compar ative and grounded in the data. It can be reworded to improve the degree the coding captures and condense meanings and actions, and to open to other analytical possibilities. Then, one proceeds with focused coding that implies the selection of the descriptive analysis and grouping them according to conceptual content. Focused coding is more direct, selective, and conceptual than the initial coding. Focuse d coding uses the most significant or frequent earliest codes to si ft through large amount of data. This step requires decisions about which initial codes make the most analytical se nse to categorize data. Focused coding helps one to check initial understanding of the topic or possible preconcepti ons that may have influenced the analysis (Charmaz 2006). To define the focused coding one compares data and the relationship between different categ ories. Through focused coding de scription of data is turned into conceptual analysis by speci fying the properties of the coding. The final step is theoretical coding, which specifies the relati onship between the emerging categories of the focused coding. Theoretical codes are integrative and form from th e focused codes. These codes help not only to conceptualize how codes are relate d, but also to move the analysis in a theoretical direction. This step helps to explain why, what, who, wh ere and with what consequences a phenomenon occurs. As showed in the diagram, memo writing constitutes an in termediate step throughout the process of coding and writing final analysis. It consists in the construction of analytical notes to explicate coding in the context of the interview (Charmaz 2006). Memos provide the basis of the final written document. Through memo writing, I developed initial thoughts on the narratives

PAGE 52

52 and coding, made comparison and connections among them, and developed new ideas and directions in the interpretation of the data. Memo writing is an essential step in the understanding of the content of the data and a crucial aspect in the development of critical analysis of the categories that emerge from peopl es narratives. It helps to elaborate processes, assumptions, and actions that are subsumed under the codes. Memo writing helped me to maintain focus on the data and not only in my pe rsonal perspective. By writing memos, one can link analytical interpretation with empirical real ity. It requires going b ack to the interviews repeatedly to compare and review content and cont ext. I brought raw data into the memos to be able to connect and examine them directly. In that way, I was able to keep the voice and perspective of the peopl e interviewed. To write the memos, I titled them and explained their meaning according to their properties, such as their characteristics, variations, conditions under which the category arises, and how it relates to other categories. To define the theoretical memos, I used the memos to sort and integrate categories. The definition and characteristics explicit in the memos helped me to compare th em, discovered new relationships, and create he order that fit the logic of the categories. Since I was dealing with a larg e amount of data, I decided to construct a spreadsheet, in which I divided the narratives according to coding, focused coding and theoretical themes. In this way, I was able to put together information from different interviews that dealt with the same issue and sort them according to the frequency and significance. This helped me to compare them and better define the conceptual categories in which different issues of the narratives were grouped. Table A-1 shows an example of the spreadsheet I created. The spreadsheet allowed me to sort the data accord ing to categories and th eoretical themes more emphasized in the narratives.

PAGE 53

53 I found the methodology of grounded theory appropriate for the analysis of my data given that I was dealing with a very critical issue in terms of the emotions, passion, and political controversy it generates. The me thod helped me to preserve th e individual voices, experiences, and perspectives of the people pa rticipating in the study. I was al so interested in exploring the multiple dimensions of identity co nstruction. It allowed me to k eep the richness of concepts and sentiments expressed in the indivi dual stories and the particular se nse participants gave to their identity, who they were, and who they are to become (Bernard 2002; DeWalt and DeWalt 2001; Merriam 2002). I, as well, participated of the dail y life of indigenous people in their aldeias and in meetings and special events carried out by the indigenous organization. Participant observation facilitated interaction with the people collaborating in the research and awareness of the context of different events (DeWalt and DeWalt 2001; Denz in and Lincoln 2003). In this way, I was able to observe both the activit ies carried out by community members and the physical and social settings in which the activities took place. I did record my observat ion as field notes. I described activities, peoples in teractions, and settings through na rrative (Merriam 2002). As the study progressed and my relationship with the in digenous groups evolved, I focused observation on specific issues and themes. For example, I fo cused in special celebration such as festivals, dances, rituals, and religious services; I also concentrated in how people expressed their indigenous identity. In this case, I looked fo r certain symbolic representations such as body painting, decorations, and speeches. Study Overview Chapter 2 focuses on conceptions of indige nous people during the sixteenth century and the different cultural assim ilati on processes promoted by the Port uguese colonial power in the Amazon region until establishment of the Brazilian empire in the nineteenth century. Using a

PAGE 54

54 historical perspective, the chapter presents a discussion of the categorization of indigenous people, the practical and po litical implications of the definition and the role of official history in generating and reproducing certain ideas that led to interpret cu ltural mixing only as a form of disintegration of indigenous cultures and identities. This chapter concentrates also on the cultural and ethnic changes in the Brazilian Amaz on region focusing particularly in the region of lower Tapajos and Arapiuns Rivers. An analysis of indigenous Arapium in history is developed based on the themes developed above. I review ed the presence and presumed disappearance of the indigenous Arapium in the official history and contra sted it with their contemporary political claims. Chapter 3 examines how the people of the lo wer Tapajs-Arapiuns region came to see themselves as indigenous people. I focus on the regional context and dynamics that contribute to the formation of the indigenous organization, CITA and explore the relati onships, alliances, and conflicts embedded in the definiti on of the indigenous movement. I highlight the convergence of two processes, the establishment of conserva tion areas in the region such as the TapajsArapiuns extractive reserve, and the internal dialogue about peopl es identity. I show that the indigenous movement constitutes a political expr ession through which individuals rebuilt their identity and re-interpret their past and present history. Indige nous identity is not only the product of present socio-political struggle, but is also founded on the personal and collective histories and memories that tied people to the Indian category. Chapter 4 concentrates on the analysis of th e construction of Arapiu m and Jaraqui ethnic identities in the region focused in this study. It presents the qualitative analysis of the meaning of being Arapium and Jaraqui Indians and an alyzes how they expr essed their sense of indigenousness, their historical vi sion as indigenous people, th eir conception of the land-people

PAGE 55

55 relationship, and their notion of indigenous rights and how this legitimized their identity. The chapter provides analysis of a double process of indigenous identity construction, which refers to the re-construction of the Arapium ethnicity and the creation of the Jaraqui indigenous identity. Chapter 5 focuses on the local-global interact ions in which the processes of identity construction and indigenous rights claims occurre d. I show how the formation of the indigenous movement and the definition of the different et hnicities of the lower Tapajs-Arapiuns region intersect with global concerns and debates about conservation of the Amazonian tropical rainforest and alternatives for the economic development of the region. I focus on how the tensions and contradict ory discourses of the different acto rs leading arguments in favor and against conservation and development affect i ndigenous peoples struggle for recognition and land rights. In Chapter 6, I bring together insights gained from the multiple material and symbolic conditions in which indigenous identity and the Ar apium and Jaraqui ethnic ity are constructed. I examine the most important arguments about the conception of indigenou s people, peoples land relationships and its importance for the formatio n of identity. I review the perspectives that support this analysis and suggest new areas of future anthropological research.

PAGE 56

56 Figure 1-1. Arapium Indian gi ving a speech at the community of Lago da Praia in 2004 Figure 1-2. Banner with the slogan of the indigenous movement of the lower Tapajos-Arapiuns region

PAGE 57

57 Figure 1-3. Research site. Source: http://www.lib.utexas.edu/maps/brazil.html Research Site

PAGE 58

58 Figure 1-4. Diagram of grounded theory analysis Data: Interviews Initial coding Memo writing Focused coding Memo writing Theoretical codes Writing Document Integrating theoretical memos and literature Reexamination comparing data Defining tentative categories Advanced memos Refining categories Refining theoretical codes and memos

PAGE 59

59 Table 1-1. Distribution of populati on by community, family, and sex Community Families Population Women Men Missing data Caruci 21 89 44 45 1 Lago da Praia 29 146 72 74 6 Total 50 235 116 117 7 Source: Census of indigenous families, CITA 2006

PAGE 60

60 CHAPTER 2 WHO IS INDIGENOUS? A DISTURBING QUESTION ...W e asserted our identity some years a go. When we rescued our identity, we felt good, comfortable, and proud of ourselves; we experienced the freedom of expressing what we are, we got the courage to say, I am Indian. Because, even today, being an Indian is not that easy. Some people still have those ideas and feelings in their blood and their heart Those people think that they are better and the Indians not, they do not respect Indians (Indigenous Arapium May 2006). As one explores anthropological and popular conceptions of the term indigenous, it becomes even more difficult to characterize it, gi ven the ambiguity and the variety of factors that influence its definition and meanings. Whatever the definition, the term indigenous peoples connotes many ideas about the very existence and permanence through time of the people that self-identified or have be en ascribed to this category. It is however, clear that present ideas of indigenous people are not just the result of contemporary thinking. They emerged from the past. From the practical experience of this study, wh ile reviewing colonial and current documents regarding the history of the Brazi lian Amazon as well as talking to the people that participated in this study, I learned that conceptions of indigenous peoples are also tied to the history of colonial domination from which many of the id eas were created and evolved. Through this chapter, I explore the concepti on of indigenous peoples and the theoretical and practical dilemmas that the very definition of the term embraces. Definition of indigenousness is especially critical when one talks about culturally mixed groups claiming indigenous status. It is even more problematic when one relates it to culturally mixed indigenous peoples in the Amazon region. The reason behind this is the pervasiv e idea that portrays Amazonian Indians as the living re presentatives of unmodified anci ent indigenous cultures. This idea also goes in hand with the persisting view of Amazonia as a green wilderness and homogeneous forest. In this sense, the experience of historical intera ction between indigenous peoples and colonial and national powers is co mmonly envisioned through a dichotomy. On one

PAGE 61

61 side are ndigenous groups considered to have ch anged little or nothing ar e located. They have managed to live in isolation and avoid being co ntaminated by the Western culture. On the other side are those who went through continuous and dramatic processes of interactions and acculturation and cannot be considered anymore as indigenous. Rather than providing a specific answer to the inquiry, who is i ndigenous? I delineate and analyze the conceptual basis and diverse historical issues th at intersect in debates about definitions and meanings of being indigenous. The conception of indigenousness has not only historically changed according to context, but also varied depending on who asserts an indigenous identity and who ascribes it to a specific group. In this sense, I consider it important to place the analysis on both the perspectives that emerge from those who self-identified as indigenous, and the anthropological conceptions that support or question the assertion of indigenousness. To develop the analysis, I use a historical a pproach to examine the different ways through which the concept of indigenous peoples has been understood. I c onsider that an attempt to understand the present claims of ethnic indige nous identities and its significance requires a critical examination of the diffe rent historical processes that shape changing conceptions of indigenousness. I combine this historical approa ch with an analysis of the anthropological conceptions of cultural assimilati on of indigenous peoples to dominant societ ies in contrast to their persistence and growth in the number of people claiming indigenous identity. In this regard, the chapter explores the forced cultura l changes that led to profound transformation of the ethnic configuration and identities of many indigenous groups in the Brazilian Amazon region since European colonizati on. The study is located between the contexts of Portuguese expansion into the Amazon indigenous nations to the formation of the independent republic.

PAGE 62

62 This is a time in history that recounts the extinction and assimilation of many Amazonian Indians. I give special attention to th e indigenous Arapium, their presence and disappearance from the official written history and their new appearance during the pres ent century. My intention is not to comprehend them in the past, but to unde rstand how the restoration of their ethnicity establishes contradicti on with historical official concep tions of indigenousness and cultural disappearance. Hence, I examine how anthropol ogical conceptions of cultural assimilation encounter new challenges for expl aining recent restoration of ethni c identities that are justified from the same historical factors that gave base to a widely accepted understanding of the presumed disappearance of the distinctive ethnicities of many Amazonian indigenous cultures. That is, the history of invasion and contact with Portuguese col onial power, domination through evangelization, pacification or domestication,1 the imposition and substitution of indigenous languages by the Lngua Geral, homogenization or the loss of di stinctive ethnicities, and the formation of the generic Indian or tapuio2, and caboclo.3 These events that constituted the basis of explanation of disappearance and a ssimilation, are also used by the movements of culturally mixed indigenous groups to explain the historical resistance and persis tence of their ethnic identities. These issues are important to analyze since anthropological studies have tended to explain the cultural mixing as a form of disint egration of indigenous cult ures. They have also 1 Barickman define domesticated as tame Indians that were transformed into a settled peasantry that would contribute to an expanding commercial economy and uphol d Portuguese rule (1995:327) Some of the people I interviewed still used domesticated to explain the orig in of their new condition as indigenous Arapium. 2 Moreira Neto (1988) explains that the process of detribalization, acculturation, and mi scegenation enforced in the missions during colonial times gave origin to the tapuio, an Indian without a distinctive culture, language, form of social organization, and system of values and norms. 3 A term used in Brazil to mean mixed-breeding, the offsprin g of an Indian with a White or Black. It is considered a derogatory term which implies a pos ition of social inferiority that not one accept as se lf-identification (Gomes 2000).

PAGE 63

63 ignored the historical importance of mixed-her itage communities for the maintenance of those cultural expressions and identities that seem unrecognizable and invi sible to official understanding of what is to be indigenous. Th is emphasis of cultural mixture as a form of disintegration of indigenous cultures and identities has le d to simplistic un derstandings of strategies of survival of many indigenous groups. In Brazil, many of the culturally mixed indi genous groups that emerged since the 1970s have experienced different process of cultura l alteration due to inte rmarriage with other indigenous people, non-indigenous and black slave descendants, and to accommodation to certain forms of the social, cultural and religious systems of the wider society. Joo Pacheco de Oliveira (1999) asserts that what gives the foundation to the sense of indigenousness to these groups, such as those from the Northeast of Brazil is not precisely their cultural dis tinctiveness. As he points out, indigenous groups of the Northeast are the produc t of historical and political factors that involve a process of re-elaboration of the past and the re-significance of beliefs and cultural expressions, which has given origin to a new social identity (O liveira 1999; Santos and Oliveira 2003). In this logic, the construction and si gnificance of the sense of being indigenous is not possible to explain just w ith reference to historical writi ngs of what supposedly indigenous people were in the past. I want to highlight this with what Vive iros de Castro has explained as the theoretical and ideological implications of a history that empha sizes the distant and difference between indigenous societies today a nd what they once were in the past. This emphasis question the historical authenticity of present indigenous groups (Viveiros de Castro 1996). That is as to say that th e criterion for a group to be offi cially accepted as indigenous is based on the degree to which contemporary societies represent original Amerindians. This conception denies the histori cal processes that indigenous populations went through while

PAGE 64

64 resisting and accommodating to new imposed conditions since colonial times in order to survive. It does not consider the fact th at indigenous people have been re-constructing their cultural identities as they adjusted to new situations new diseases, technologies and power struggles (Hill 1996). In this sense, I think is also necessa ry to incorporate in the analysis ways in which culturally mixed indigenous groups conceive of themselves through history. In the following sections, I provide a review and analysis of offi cial conceptions of cultu ral change of indigenous people. I focus on the case of Amazonian indigenous populations. Indigenous Cultural and Ethnic Changes In the colonial history as we ll as in th e vast literature focusing on the Amazonian ancient and contemporary indigenous popula tion, ideas about their inevitabl e extinction or assimilation are generally presented. Although these ideas ar e based on historical events, contemporary expressions of ethnic affirmation of assumed assimilated or extinct indigenous groups4, call attention to conceptions of hist orical continuity, discontinuity, and ethnic and cultural alteration. This is not to neglect the histor ical projects of colonial extermin ation and domination that deeply marked the lives of indigenous groups, bringing so me to extinction and others to be forcibly accommodated to the colonial economy and social systems. That is mainly to question linear historical conceptions that c onceive only one-way of change of indigenous peoples, that of progressive acculturation and assim ilation. It also question visions of colonial domination as a uniform and uncontested process, in which indi genous population had no role in the socialcultural and economic changes experienced. In this regard, I consider it ne cessary to review the implicatio ns of historical explanations that generate specific views of events and indige nous cultures. This requires as well the scrutiny 4 See for example Moreira Neto (1988) for information in the process of depopulation and extinction of indigenous people in the Amazon region during the 18th Century.

PAGE 65

65 of the positions held by those who produce or in terpret the information, the relations between those being described and those doing the descri ption, and the type of knowledge expected to emerge. Or as the historian Muslow (1997:1) has expressed how we see the relationship between the past and its traces, and the manner we extract meaning from them. It also requires bringing to mind that official wr itten history is not entirely an objective task; it is also based upon the writers own rhetoric and strategies of inte rpretation, strategies th at are at the same time shaped by dominant ideological paradigms and particular economic or political contexts. Official written history has also se rved as an instrument for the exercise of power. I refer here to the type and extent of knowledge that is provided through official history, that is, one that limits and/or modifies the meaning of events. In othe r words, a history that withholds or allows and excludes or includes what is permissible or not to be known (Foucault 1972; Munslow, 1997). Then, if we conceive of offici al history as the one authori zed, approved, and sponsored by the support of the colonial or elite powers, then we ne ed to take into account that it may incorporate particular official ways of re presentation of events and people to serve or maintain specific interests. In these terms, it needs to be asked then what kind of interest s changing conceptions of indigenous people have served throughout history, and in wh at way these interests and conceptions are still present in debates that pres ent contentious arguments against the claims of indigenous identity by culturally mixed Indians. The next section presents a review of conceptions of indigenous people, in particular, id eas developed since the 16th century about indigenous from Amazonia. Colonial Notions of Indigenous People W ritten historical records and anthropological studies have tended to signpost specific views of the process of interaction between colonial power and Amazonian indigenous populations. On one hand, a one-way view of cu ltural change, in which indigenous cultures and

PAGE 66

66 identities subsume under the West ern dominant system has been commonly presented. On the other hand, views of the persisting wilderness, homogeneousness, and remoteness of the Amazon region5 and its population inflict a sense of fixity. In particular, the view of the Amazon region as an exotic and pristine realm of nature cr eated a notion of steady and fragile social and ecological environments unable to change. All these conceptions have contributed to form a notion of Amazonian indigenous people as a social and cultural category characterized by salient naturalistic and idealistic features (Rival a nd Whitehead 2001). Moreover, in regards to indigenous peoples interaction wi th the wider world, these ideas imply the inevitable loss of their own identities and cultures. The social transformations experienced by Amazonian Indians have been interpreted mainly as an indicative of cultural disintegration and not as a form of adaptation of indigenous tradition an d identities (Whitehead 1993). Among the many ideas about Amerindians cr eated during the co lonial period, the indigenous Tupinamb of Brazil repr esented the most symbolic and id ealistic figure of America. According to Janet Whatley, the Tupinamb were irresistible to the European imagination and fascination with foreign societies, They were known to live in a lu sh tropical setting of brilliant colored flora and fauna; their natural appearance accorded with European standards; and they were usually naked and cannibals (Whatley 19 92:xxiv). The author presents the English translation of one of the major early classics writings of New Worlds people and nature, Jean the Lrys History of a Voyage to the Land of Br azil. Lry presented a vivid account of life in the New World and a detailed description of Tupiam bs war, religion, and cultural traditions. In chapter VIII of his book, he described them as follows (Whatley 1992:56-57): 5 This is the classic image of the Amazonia region that po rtraits it as a gigantic, teeming, expanse, wildly diverse biologically but otherwise undifferentia ted entity that covers an impoverished soil that supposedly demonstrate the regions ecological limitations (Richards 1952). Or as Me ggers (1996) asserted, the ec ological constraints for the development of intensive agriculture in the Amazon region have also led to limitations of the cultural and sociopolitical development of Amazonian Indians.

PAGE 67

67 The savages of America who live in Brazil, called the Tupinamb, whom I lived among and came to know for about a year, are not tall er, fatter, or smaller in stature than we Europeans are; their bodies are neither monstrous nor prodigious with respect to ours. In fact they are stronger, more robust and well filled-out, more nimble more subject to diseases; there are none among them who are la me, one-eye, deformed or disfiguredthey all truly drink at the Fountain of Youth. They do not in any way drink of those murky pestilential springs, fr om which flow many streams of mi strust, avarice, litigation, and squabbles, of envy and ambition which eat aw ay our bodies, suck out our marrow, waste our bodies, and consume our spirit. He also described them as living in an environment where there was no frost and the woods, plants, and fields were always greeni ng. In the context of sixteenth century, the Tupinamb were therefore considered to be surv ivals of the Golden Age or what was known as the myth of the age of natural law. It was su pposed that during the period of the golden age men as all other animal species depended for thei r survival merely from what nature produced. This natural man was literary a forest-dweller, a wild man, a savage, a naked man, who lived a solitary life, slept in caves or under trees, subsisted by hunting and gathering and had no religion and no social political organization (Rowe 1964). According to this myth, the natural man was the classic image of what uncultured human natu re was like (Pagden 1982) Thus, descriptions such as those of the Tupinamb nurtured firs t European images of indigenous people with humanistic idealization, and perv aded the idea that the New Wo rld was full of savages with no law or government. Although this type of desc riptions might have promoted curiosity and friendliness, they did not last that much. Th e facts and images received from the New World were also judged from the f oundation of Christianity, which largely influenced humanist thinking (Whatley 1992). In this sense, Indians who appeared to the eyes of Europeans as living in natural conditions were also judged in a different way. They were interpreted as living in this condition only because they failed to understand the world as it really is; that is, they were unable to understand and to deal wi th the richness of their environment. The inevitable result of this was that they spent their lives not in the blessed state of natural man, but in miserable

PAGE 68

68 starvation and failed to benefit from the natural wea lth of their environment (Pagden 1982:74). Or as Nobrega, the Jesuit of the companhia de Jesus that initiated the Christianization effort in Brazil, described the New World environmen t and the Tupinamb as (Leite 1955:47-48): [The] land is rich in flora, with a moderate winter and summer. There are plenty of delicious and unique fruits that taste better than any in Portugal Its seas are plentiful with the best fish. The forests resemble flower a nd vegetable gardens, w ith fertile lawns that remind you of the best Flanders carpets, inhabited by numerous animal species. . However, it is freighting to re alize that all these wonders were given to such uncivilized people, who do not know of their worthy posse ssions, nor have a God, but who believe, however, on anyone or anything who claims to be.. To understand the basis of these perspectives, I proceed to review col onial conceptions of the so-called human nature of Indians and the different ideas through wh ich indigenous peoples were represented. Anthony Padgen explains that two different theories were developed in the intellectual context of the 16th century to support the debates a bout the nature of the New World population. One interpreted the Indians as natural man with imperfect mind and compelled to live outside the human community. This concep tion gave foundation to th e theory of natural slavery, which explained the possi bility of enslavement of indigenous people in terms of their social behavior. This can be exemplified in a passage extracted from Padgens analysis, the Indians in the wild were like a dog in the wild, he was failing to fulfill his allotted place in the world, a place which made of him as animated instrument of service (Pagden 1982:47). Thus, the theory suggested that the Indians were sl aves by nature. This theoretical explanation provided to Europeans the moral justification and political rights ove r indigenous lives and territories. Within this theory, the conception of barbarian came to have a great importance in the definition of the Amerindians. In general, ba rbarian was a term used to classify and describe nonEuropeans, who were conceived as culturally and mentally in ferior. Barbarians were men who failed to recognize the forces of the bonds which held them to the community, a wild men who lived in the woods and the mountains fa r removed from the act ivities of rational

PAGE 69

69 men(Pagden 1982:21). The term was also applie d to people who were not Christians (Rowe 1964). Based on these ideas, Indian s were conceived as barbarians whose culture was defined as deficient and inferior. Padgen a sserts as well that the theory of natural slavery was not only a network of beliefs, but also a unive rsal organizing principle. In this sense, the relationship between Indians and Europeans was conceived to be determined by natural and universal law. That is, the law of physics that explained, All material bodies in the universe are in motion, each one must be moved by another that is more powerful than itself. This idea located the Indians as the moved and the Europeans as the movers. Therefore, because Indians were, as well, idle, vicious and without charity they needed to be move d by those with stronger minds, read Europeans. And, because it was conceived that tyranny is the only government known to barbarians they needed to be ru led as slaves (Pagden 1982:48). As more information became available about indigenous political and social organization and the natural environment they lived in, sixteent h century thinkers such as those of the school of Salamanca6 moved beyond the conception of natu ral slavery and proposed a more sophisticated relativist approach. They argued that Indians were not innately backward, but the product of their culture and environment. That is, the inferiority of Indians was not based on their psychology but on their cultura l evolution. The theory of natu ral law served as the basis of arduous and long discussions about human nature a nd the conditions of enslavement of Indians. According to this theory, the law of nature was the efficient cause which underpinned mans relationship with the world and governed every practice in human society, and could provide 6 Padgen asserts that during 1520-30 there was a major change in the intellectual life of Europe, particularly in the life of Spain. This new movement in theology, moral philosophy, and law influenced the theological thinking of Catholic Europe. The Salamanca school called for the need to describe and explain the natural world and the place of men within it. It proclaimed the primacy of the normative behavior of Christians and the rightness of the political and social institutions of Europe (1982) Thinkers of this school argued against the basis of the natural slavery theory.

PAGE 70

70 the basis for ethical judgments. It is a form of illumination granted to all true men, whether they are pagans or Christians (Padgen 1982: 61). Natural law was thus a system of ethics about the faculties that perm itted men to make moral decisions. Although from this perspective, Indians were considered not to be natural slav es, they were still thought of as human beings lacking sense. This condition was considered to be the cause that made them unable to have laws and to govern a nation in ci vil and humans terms. This in turn provided the foundation to think of Indians as barbarians that needed to be educated, Christianized, and civilized. Considered to be the model of civilization, Europeans were not only critical of barbarians who did not share their cultural and political values but imposed them on those considered inferior (Rowe 1964). Thus, the promotion of schooling and disciplining throug h Christianization and work constituted the basis of the process of ma king the Indians like a ny other civilized men, that is, as Europeans. These types of notions about indigenous people nurtured by the descriptive records and ethnographies of missioners, military campaigns, na turalists and explorers produced between the 16th and 19th centuries, created strong assumptions and constructed dichotomies that gave little room for conceptions of interre lation, diversity, and variabilit y of indigenous cultures and ethnicities. In the analysis of conceptions of indigenous people in colonial writings, Guillaume Boccara (2003) asserts that we should engage in the study of the proc esses of production of socio-cultural differentiation in historical contexts characterized by uneven social relations. According to Boccara, this task is more impor tant than focusing merely on the way indigenous people were transformed through their long contact with colonizing agents or insisting in the search for original cultural traces that still exist in current indigenous cultures (Boccara 2003). The author asserts that writings such as the Spaniard Jesuit missionary Jos de Acosta (1540-

PAGE 71

71 1600) have contributed to the foundation for the concealment of Amerindians social dynamic and complexity and to simplifying indigenous realitie s. It is equally asse rted by the author that this type of conception is still present in academic writing. The sixteenth century Jesuit considered as the father of the missionary ente rprise in the Peruvian region provided a scheme of classification of indigenous socio-cultural and political systems. Boccara analyzes the implications of this classification and the evolutionist perspective implied through the establishment of three broad forms of differentiation of barbarians.7 Each type of barbarian represented a stage of human evolution, degree of social organization, linguistic development, and religious observance. The first type of Barbarian corresponded to those who had the knowledge and use of letters, and possessed an evolved civilization, like Chinese and Japanese. In the second category were those who lacked both a system of writing and philosophical civil wisdom, but had an organized government, religious beliefs, and lived in stable settlements. Here were grouped the Mexicans (Mayans) an d the Peruvians (Incas). The third type corresponded to those defined as savages who were nomadic, survived by hunting, dwelled outside of the human community, and had no true fa mily. In this third group were mentioned the Caribs and the peoples of Brazil (Pagden, 1982; Rowe 1964). Boccara affirms that through this classification, the Jesuit contri buted to the creation of an et hnological landscap e (2003:65) that not only situated indigenous people in an inferi or position, but also territorialized them according to their stage of evolution. That is, while indigenous people from Mexico and Peru were considered as cradles of increased sociopolitic al complexity, the people from Amazonia were interpreted as mere savages organized through s imple stagnant egalitar ian societies or as Acosta labeled them as numerous herds. This in turn prepared the terrain for planning and 7 Barbarianism was conceived as one of the lower stage of human civilization. It was also believed that through progressive evolution all human cultures would reach the highest stage achieved by European people (Pagden 1982).

PAGE 72

72 justifying more efficient enterprises of colonial pacification or extermination of certain groups considered problematic to the interests of territori al expansion of colonial power. In sum, what Boccara points out is that although the dichot omies complex-highlands and simple-lowland societies have been questioned and discarded8, it has not completely disappeared from academic language. Or as Viveiros de Castro explains, th e traditional model that re presented the societies of slash-and-burn horticulturalists of the topical forest as typological hybrids occupying an intermediate evolutionary positions is still deeply rooted in et hnographic tradition (Viveiros de Castro 1996). Additionally, it needs to be taken into account that ethnoh istorical records produced during colonial times were scarce9, ambiguous, and contradictory re garding the information they provided. Issues such as the size of Indian villages, population, and abundance of natural resources as well as the social, cultural, and political organization of Amazonian indigenous groups were not always clear. This situ ation, asserts Antonio Porro, has generated misconceptions about the cultural and demographic changes generate d by colonial contact (Porro 1994). He goes on to explain that regarding ethnographic records of the Amazonian region, two different situations at two differe nt times were described. Sixteen th century chronicles depicted the unmodified Indian way of life and presented large population numbers, while records from the seventeenth century showed much lower numbers. This fact has led some historians to 8 The work of Heckenberger presents evidence of large an d complex social formation and settlement patterns in the Upper Xingu, southern area of Brazilian Amazon region ( 2003; 2007). See also Bale (2003), Denevan (1992), Roosevelt (1994), Viveiros de Castro (1996), and Whitehead (1993). 9 Rowe asserts that although high proportion of ethnographic data published in 16th century relates to the New World, it is also scattered in the sense that there is little information on any one people (Rowe 1964:2). Besides the Tupinamb and Guarani people, few other Indians had reasonably ethnography of their culture. According to the author, the tradition of social philosophy, which emerged from Greek philosophers, established Greeks values and culture as the basis of interpretation of human behavior and institutions. Social philosophy thus did not consider ethnographic information on strange people as significant to their endeavor, and made little use of it. This conception influenced the ethnological tradition.

PAGE 73

73 consider first reports as fanciful and consequently to reject them. What is not taken into account about the second wave of reports is that th ey were done after many years of missionary interventions and population dec line generated, among other thi ngs, by the spreading of new diseases such as smallpox into indigenous communities. In the process of Portuguese colonist expansion into the Amazon area, they still encountered large Indian populations. For example, the Novo Descubrimeinto do Grande Rio das Amazonas by Critbal de Acua, who participated in the expedition by Pedro Te ixera in 1639 (Acua 1994 [1641]) described the presence of innumerable indigenous groups along the Amazon River. In terms of what I have pointed out regardi ng the persisting wilderness view of Amazonian nature and indigenous societies, it is also necessary to critica lly examine how these types of notions are embedded in essentialist definitions of indigenous people. In other words, how notions of a simple society, wild, isolated, and dispersed still nurture the image of Amazonian Indians. More important is, how these ideas have pervaded anthropological thinking with conceptions that depict Amazonian Indians not only as unable to attain complex civilization, but also as passive societie s moving fast towards assimilation into dominant societies. This kind of notion then, promotes the idea th at many of the indigenous people that manage to survive the effects of colonization were, nonetheless, absorbed by the superior social-political organization of European civilization and late r by dominant national societies. These conceptions therefore do not leave room for thinking about processes of accommodation and re-creation of new forms of indigenous social and cultu ral expressions that can emer ge from long-term forms of interaction and cultural mi xture. These ideas practically celeb rate the presumed achievement of the so-called civilizing project of colonial domination. In the current context and terms this issue would make reference to the assimilation pr ojects that have promoted the integration of

PAGE 74

74 indigenous people into national societies. Howe ver, this integration envisioned the acceptance and amalgamation of indigenous people into domi nant society only through the loss of their own ethnic identities. I review in the next section so me of the critical points between colonial and Imperial Brazilian history used to explain the presumed disappearance of many indigenous groups by processes of acculturati on and racial and cultural mixt ure. Disappearance of the indigenous Arapium is presumed to have taken place in this period. Projects of Assimilation of Amazonian Indigenous People Since colon ial times, one of the major practices that had accompanied projects of territorial expansion, control of resources and indigenous peoples labor-force was the enforcement of acculturation and assimilation to Western values and culture. Beginning with first explorations by Spaniards Francisco de Orella na (Carvajal and Rojas 1941) and Pedro de Ursua (Silva Ugarte 2003) in 1539 and 1560 respectively and later in 1637 by Portuguese Pedro Teixera (Acua 1994 [1641]), the natural richness of th e area produced an intense proce ss of territorial expansion and domination of the indigenous popul ation and lands. The descriptions provided by these and others reports emphasized two aspects, the ex istence of innumerable natural resources and numerous indigenous nations inha biting along the rivers, aspects that made the Amazon region a required area to control, an enterprise in wh ich not only Spaniards and Portuguese participated but also the Dutch and English. From the ge ographical and political point of view, the expedition by Pedro Teixera provided Portuguese colonists more accurate knowledge of routes of communication between Andean and Atlantic coas t. This was valuable knowledge that served to expand the Portuguese frontier into th e Amazon and facilitated the entrance of sertanistas to the west area known as serto do Amazonas They searched for gold, and forest products, and captured Indians for the purpose of en slavement (Ferreira Reis 1931).

PAGE 75

75 However, this colonial expansion was not only carried out by military power, but also through missionary labor, princi pally by the Jesuits of the Companhia de Jesus who came to the area in 1636 and later in 1653. The Portuguese system of colonization of the Amazon region was initiated based on the explora tion and commercialization of the drogas do serto -forest product such as cinnamon, Brazilnuts cocoa, an d wood -, and through the establishment of missionary centers known as aldeamentos. This last constituted an important center for the recruitment and disposition of I ndian labor necessary for the deve lopment of economic activities. In this sense, the Catholic religious orders with their evangelization missi on were at the forefront of the tasks of detriba lization of indigenous groups through the practice of descimentos (forced removal from Indian villages), introduction of a European regi me of discipline and work, and incorporation of a new system of values and beliefs in indigenous cultures. Since the arrival of the first Jesuits to the Amazon, Lus Figueira, the objective of missionary intervention was the conquest of the immense and remote area and the s oul of its people, a mission considered urgent given the constant exploration by other European countries in the region (Carvalho Cardoso and Chamboureyron 2003). The Jesuits then helped to complete and broaden the geographical frontier and spiritual conquest of the Portugue se colonial power over the Amazon people. Jesuit missioners become the most important source for the preparation and integration of Indian labor into the economic colonial system. Some hi storians interpreted this action as one of the major projects of civilization of the Brazilian indigenous peopl e (Ferreira Reis 1931) However, the actions of Jesuits included also protection and defense of indigenous humanity against the cruel treatment of sertanistas and colonists. As expressed in the previous passage, that protection was carri ed out under the notion of conve rsion to Christianization, in which the idea of progressive change and assimila tion to the European culture was also implied.

PAGE 76

76 Among the Jesuits, Antnio Viera in itiated a campaign in favor of the protection of indigenous population before the Portuguese court, condemni ng the abuses that colonists committed against the Indians. The law of April 9 of 1655 prohibite d abuses against Indian s by colonist and gave to Jesuits the control and administration of aldeamentos and the indigenous labor. Once Indians were brought or descidos from their communities they were registered and distributed among the colonists to develop domestic or agricultural work (Ferreira Reis 1931). The Jesuits missions thus became important commercial and financial organizations in c ontrol of Indian labor. This condition later created conflict with Portuguese colonial power a nd generated their expulsion in 1757, ordered by Governor Francisco Xavier de Mendoa Furtado. The mission system was seen as an unnecessary and dangerous barrier be tween the crown and its Indians vassals. Thus, the major motives in ending the missionary power system in the Amazon involved both security and the need for social and economic integration of Indians into the coloni al system to maintain control of the available la bor-force (MacLachlan 1972). Vera was the first Jesuit that entered to the area of Tapajs Rivers in 1659. However, it was Jesuit Joo Felipe Bettendorf, who consolid ated the missionary labor in the Amazon and Tapajs rivers. In 1661, he established the mission of Nossa Senhora da Conceio known as aldeia dos Tapajs, where the city of Santarm is curren tly located. In his chronicle of the Companhia de Jesus no Maranho he described the process of evangelization and changes imposed on indigenous cultural traditions such as the prohibition of r itual celebrations and imposition of monogamy among the Indians. The region of lower Tapajs became an area of great influence of Jesuit missi onary intervention. Besides th e Tapajs mission, along the river several other missions were es tablished. These were the Nossa Senhora de Purificao know as aldeia dos Boraris, today Alter do Cho; the mission of So Jos, aldeia Matapuz, today the

PAGE 77

77 village of Pinhel; mission of So Incio aldeia Tupinamb, today the village of Boim; and, mission of Nossa Senhora da Asuno aldeia dos Arapium, today the village of Vila Franca (Leite 1943). According to Ferreira Reis (1979), the pattern of demographic occupation of the Tapajos area developed around the mission even after they were ended. The ethnography by Jesuit Joo Daniel provide d extensive information about Amazonian geography, rivers, history, population, indigenous cultu res, fauna, and flora. In general, he described the diversity of natu ral resources of the Amazon regi on, suggested the way they should be utilized, and recommended the expansion of agricultural production. He presented details about the process of learning the standards of Eu ropean arts and culture by the Indians, and the radical changes experienced in their cultures. He explained how the introduction of a calendar of festas or Catholic religious celebrations such as Christmas, resurrection, and Holy Spirit facilitated these changes. All these celebrations, he asserted, incorporated also some aspects of Indians own culture and beliefs. He also presented data on th e decimation of the indigenous population as a result of cruel tr eatment by white colonists, and the spread of measles. According to his ethnography, between 1749-50 an estimated 30 thousand Indians died in the missions due to the spread of this epidemic. One of the factors considerered to be an indi cator of the process of acculturation is the loss of native language. In the cas e of colonization of the Amazonian region, the Portuguese and Jesuits reinforced the adoption of the Lngua Gera l or Nheengat, the language that derived from Tupi-Guarani. Also, this language has been c onsidered as one of th e markers of Portuguese domination during the 17th and 18th centuries in the Amazon region (Borges 1994; Drumond 2003). The Lngua Geral was used not only to dominate but also to civilize the indigenous population according to European rules. For at least two centuries, th is language represented

PAGE 78

78 Portuguese civilization and power in the region. Luiz Borges (1994) asserts that it was through ethnic dispersion into the Amazon region that the Lngua Geral suffered modifications and became, for some indigenous groups, their main language. Since the18th century the use of Nheengat by some indigenous groups, particular by those of mixed descent represented the formation of a new identity, such as the case of Bar and Baniwa indigenous groups of the Rio Negro. In terms of what the religious mission repr esented in the process of cultural change, Moreira Neto asserts that the missions constituted the center for detribalization and cultural homogenization of the remaining indigenous nations concentrated in the aldeamentos These religious centers gave origin to the tapuio, a generic term used to indicate a descendant of indigenous people, but who were considered as lacking a partic ular ethnicity or sense of belonging to a specific social group (Moreira 1988). In other word s, this was a social category interpreted as indicative of the process of disintegration of i ndigenous cultures and ethnicities. In general, in the official history the missionary enterprise has been considered a successful project of assimilation of colonial domination. Projects of Civilization of Indigenous Peoples W ith the definitive expulsion of the Jesuits from Brazilian territory, a new civil regime of control of indigenous labor started. The Dire ctory of Pombal publishe d on February 5, 1757 constituted one of the major changes in indige nous policy in the Amazon region (Ferreira Reis 1931). It proposed a social transformation, in te rms that it provided a legal instrument for the project of civilization of the indigenous population. This tran sformation was envisioned through the total integration of the Indians and tapuios into the colonial social and economic systems and values. They constituted the two most importa nt sources of forced labor available in the Amazon. It was also a political project that in tended to consolidate and extend the colonial

PAGE 79

79 frontier in the Amazon. The Directory establishe d a series of norms and legal practices that included freedom for all Indians and gave them political functions as judges and village councilors. It favored the entry of non-Indians in I ndian villages; encour aged mixed marriage; transformed Jesuit missions into towns and districts ( lugares e vilas ); transferred the temporal authority of missionaries to secular administrators; promote agricultural production, created new taxes; prohibited the use of Lngua geral, and imposed the use of Po rtuguese language (Almeida 1997; Moreira 1988). Colonial law forced the In dians to assimilate European values and customs, clothing styles, and the restructuring of Indians groups into individual family units. MacLachlan asserts that the replacement of Lngua geral by Portuguese was accomplished more by default than by systematic teaching. This wa s because the project of establishing schools to teach the Indians the Portuguese language could not be totally accomplished given the lack of qualified instructors availabl e in the Amazon (MacLachlan 1 972). The freedom from the mission system, in practice, did not free Indians fro m the labor load. The majority of colonists were men more interested in survival and economic gain, incr easing the abuses of indigenous labor. Directors exercised more pressure to profit from Indian work, a situation that motivated Indians to desert from villages. The effects of the Directorate were one of the most devastating indigenous policies that ruled ove r indigenous cultures and lives. The provisions contained in the document created protest from Portuguese col onists that did not want to accept many of the abrupt changes (Ferreira Reis 1931). In the analysis by MacLachlan (1972) on accult uration of Amazonian Indians enforced by the Directorate, the author promotes the idea that the type of sociocultural structures of Amazonian Indians facilitated the process of acculturation and the loss of indigenous cultures and identities. In his view, this characteristic generated difficulties in the implementation of the

PAGE 80

80 Directorate. He explains that in dealing with Amazonian Indians, Portuguese colonists relied on their previous experience with coastal Indian pa tterns of social organization (he described an Indian village governed by a chie f assisted by leading warriors a nd elders, a system which was easy to control). The author explains that Indigenous populations from Amazonia presented a very different form of socio-political organizatio n, which he described as being divided into sibs, which made it impossible to establish contact with a ny sort of political structure. In other words, he considers that the lack of political structure to made it difficult to incorporate Indian chiefs into the structure of co lonial government to comp ly with the tasks delega ted by the Directorate. The absence of political structure was due to the primitive subsistence economy of the Amazon basin which did not require a high degree of social organization. Thus, according to the author, the failure to recognize this difference led to enforced acculturation. On one hand, by assuming the existence of a political st ructure, the government undermined the significance of kinship relations and destroyed the most important cohesive element of Amazonian society. On the other hand, as the author emphasized that the supposedly fragile structure of Indian society was devastated under the impact of Di rectorate (MacLachlan 1972:381-2). In this analysis then, persisted ideas of fragility, fixity, and wilderness of Amazonian society and nature that impeded the visual ization of other ways of maintaining and reconstructing any form of indigenous identities The analysis also envisioned only one way of acculturation. It refers only the process of assi milation of indigenous population into European culture and values. Although it is recognized that Europeans assi milated some of the indigenous customs, this is conceived only as a way to secu re survival and the establishment of European colonial power over indigenous cultures. The author clearly expressed this when he asserted that the adoption of Indian customs by European s was more a question of adaptation to the

PAGE 81

81 environment that a degeneration of Europ ean values (MacLachlan 1972:371), a process considered to have served the ex tinction of indigenous societies. A similar analysis can be found in the writing of the historian Adolfo de Varnhagen in the middle of 19th century, who asserted that the truth about the absolute disappe arance of Indians was the ability of Europeans colonizers to ab sorb and amalgamate I ndian culture (Varnhagen 1962 [1906]). This means the ability to learn fro m Indians the skills to survive in the New World, as well as the courage to mix with them, a practice that in the en d helped Europeans to spread out into the region and Indians to improve their racial position. Th is kind of historical representation not only promoted the idea of the superiority of European civilization over nonWestern societies, but also that indigenous cultures were condemne d to disappear in this process of interactions. Varnhagen was not only the offi cial historian of the Br azilian empire, but also has been considered the founder of the History of Brazil (Reis 1999). The writing of Varnhagen appeared during a critical point in history since it represents the beginning of new republic, the political independence of Brazil, and the form ation of a new national identity founded under the idea of racial supremacy of European heritage According to Gomes (2000), he was also the promoter of the landholders ec onomic and political reforms, which intended to institutionalize private property on indigenous terr itories. This situation made his arguments very purposive regarding the fate of indigenous peoples: they were condemned to extinction. The writing of Varnhagen was crucial to conso lidation and legitimization of the new Brazilian Empire. The history of Brazil, he wrote intended to justif y the power exercised by Portuguese colonists over indigenous population, their control and subjugation in order to establish and defend the rights of local elites.

PAGE 82

82 Cultural and Racial Mixture The consolidation of the Brazilian empire was also expected to be accom plished through the production of a history that emphasized European heritage in the project of building the new nation and in the formation of th e Brazilian national identity. In Varnhagans description of the relationships between Portuguese colonists and Indians the cultur al mixing process is stressed, but as a way to prove the superi ority of European civilization and the gradual disappearance of indigenous people. Historian Jos C. Reis summarizes Varnhagen s idea of an official history that stressed the uniqueness, unity, and racial pa rticularity of the new nation (Reis, 1999:34): The white people possess what is needed to build a nation. The defeated deserve to be excluded, slaved, repressed and assimilated th rough miscegenation; that is, racial and cultural whitening. The Portuguese conquest was accomplished through war and blood. Given that the Portuguese triumphed, the indi genous land will be legi timately Portuguese. This is a history that created the notion of Brazilian society as emerging from a nonconflicting and non-excluding histori cal practice of cultura l and racial mixture, but in which the idea of the supremacy of Whites was maintained. In this mixing practice, Indian society had only the option of assimilating in to the dominant White society. The model of cultural mixture, then, became the symbol that represented national identity and promoted the idea of Brazil as an example of racial tolerance (Ramos 1998; Rocha 2003). In other words, this official historical wr iting explained that the intensive interethnic contact enforced not only conditions of friction and change -through relations of domination and submission-but also the formati on of a new ethnic entity-i. g. cu ltural mixture. This cultural mixture is interpreted as encompassing ideas of sameness/difference and exclusion/inclusion with the dominant society, condition that is conceived by many as marks of acculturation, integration, and extinction of di stinctive cultural and ethnic identities (Rib eiro 1996; Moreira, 1988; Parker 1989; Wagley 1976 [1953]). This type of conception does not consider the

PAGE 83

83 possibility of adjusting identitie s to new conditions, and the rise of new forms of expressions and meanings of indigenous ethnicities. It only envisions the loss of all elements that are thought of as characterized by pre-contact soci al formations as if indigenous cultures were static and unable to change and to resist. Here, the ideologies that have driven conceptions of indigenousness and particularly the mixing of people also need to be taken into account. Norman Whitten (1996) explains that in the ethnic formation of the New World structures of European domination, there were three main categories of reference, the supremacy of the Wh ite or European over the black or African, and the native or Indian. Since the 16th century, these ethnic categor ies signified the pyramidal segments of society and represented the ongoing pr ocess of social and cu ltural transformation and differentiation. In this hier archy, those located are the very bottom were the ones ascribed as mestizo or those who represented the racial a nd cultural mixture of people (Whitten 1996). Peter Wade asserts that during the formation of new Latin American republics in the middle and late 19th century, Western scientific racism10 constituted one of the basic conceptual elements in defining the national identities of new independent countries. This scientific racism not only located Indians and blacks at inferior status but also condemned their mixed offspring or mestizos as degenerate (Wade 1997). Although the concept of mixing became a symbol of national identity in some countries such us Mexico and Colombia, and Brazil, its ba se was oriented towards a process of whitening. That is the process of becoming increasingly si milar and acceptable to the standards of WhiteEuropean ideal. Thus, the enforced mixing of population was conceived as a way of elimination 10 Wide explains that in the 19th century races were thought to be perman ent, separable types of human beings with innate qualities that were passed on from one generation to the nextRacial types were hierarchical ordered in terms of innate differences of biology (Wide 1997:10).

PAGE 84

84 of Indians and Blacks, leading to the consolidation of a mixed so ciety that would become whiter in the long term (Wade 1997). That is the case of Brazil, where as a way to accelerate the whitening process of the mixed population, the immi gration of Europeans during the second half of 19th century was promoted (Rocha 2003). SaldaaPortillo asserts that in the aftermath of Mexicos 1910 revolution, mestizaje was fully ensconced as princi ple of citizenship. Mexican intellectuals promoted the concept of mestizaje as the basis of revoluti onary education, in which mestizaje would constitute a universal race, which wi ll bring together the best qualities of the four great races, black, white, ye llow and red (2001:405). Since Indians were considered the cause of failure of national cultures to congeal in Latin America, Mexica n indigenist policy was oriented to modernize the Indians in tegrating indigenous populations into mestizo life. Politicians believed that this in tegration could be achieved through education that would help to preserve the positive elements of indigenous cult ures while eliminating the negative. While enhancing the value of mestizaje as integration of different ra ces, the indigenous aspects of the mestizos were defined as a past condition of the Mexican citizenship (Saldaa-Portillo 2001). Peter Wade has also argues that studies concerning cultural mixture mestizajehave tended to privilege two assumptions. One is that nationalist ideology of mestizaje is primarily about the creation of a homogeneous mestizo, an idea that goes in contradict ion to the cultural and racial diversity of nations. The sec ond is that the conception of mestizaje as a nationalist ideology is represented as an inclusive process, when in practice it is exclusive because it marginalizes certain groups of society, such as Black and Indians, while valuing whiteness (Wade 2005). This leading notion promotes the idea that in th e mixing and whitening processes any sense of indigenous identities was completely erased.

PAGE 85

85 In analysis of continuity, change, culture, and identity Guillaume Boccara (2003) suggests the need to abandon simple arguments based on dichotomies such as modernity-tradition, westernization-nativism, and acculturation-resistant. The author asserts that this is especially important when we are rethinking sociohistorical processes concerning the mixing of people. As Boccara points out, the paradox around mestizaje as an indicative of discon tinuity or alteration of indigenous culture relies on the ve ry concept of change. Although mestizaje brings to mind the idea of change, it is this process of transformation that precisely ca n shed light on its persistence. According to the author, the colonial conditions that opened space for mestizaje need to be rethought not in terms of simple oppositions such as resistance/acculturation but on the basis of a more open idea such as mixture11 (Boccara 2003:74). The authors suggest then that mixture would help us to understand the shared means and ways through which people re-defined their collective and individual cultural identities a nd properties. This in turn will give to indigenous people a more active role in the re-definition of their identities and the establishment of new forms of relationships with colonial or state powers. We need t hus to question understandings of interethnic relation between indigenous people a nd colonial and state po wers that emphasize a linear model in which it is anticipated that Indi ans would renounce their et hnic identities as they accommodate to new conditions and accept citi zenship within nations (Hill, 1996). Thus, in terms of the existing historiogr aphy about many Amazonian indigenous groups such as the Arapium people, their presence or absence from histor y has highly depended on official explanations that left unquestioned domin ant conceptions of cultural assimilation. These projects of assimilation helps to negate th e lived experience and know ledge of those being 11 Peter Wade asserts that the mestizaje has not only gained increased attention but has come to be referred to by a series of different terms such as hybridity and mixture, which are considered to have positive connotations of being able to break with essentialist ideas of identity and rigid categorization (2005).

PAGE 86

86 subject to analysis. Those many individuals who are remnants of former ethnic groups or those considered to be the product of well articul ated projects of indigenous acculturation such as the tapuio, mestizo or caboclo were condemned to become agri cultural laborers, miners, and so on. In general, they are conceived of as depriv ed of their traditions but without the chance to fully participate in the dominant socio-cultura l and economic system. They are conceived of being born from past events predominantly orient ed or dominated by the presumed superiority of the colonizer. These historical explanations also located them in a kind of different stage of the social categorization. That is, th ey were not seen, as the origi nal Indians encountered by first colonizers, but as a new construc ted social category created by th e imperial cultural power. A social category that was expected to culminate, through several stages of oriented change, in the project of integra tion into the wider society. But, what happens when in this process of assimilation the same groups considered as the representatives of this accomplished task start to reverse the presumed achievement s? In other words, how is it possible that people considered to have lost their historical c onnection with an Indian past st art again to see themselves as Indians? And more important, what happens when they re-emerge as members of an ethnic group supposedly extinct, or when th ey create a new one? I explor e these questions in the next section. To do that, I concentr ate in the case of the Arapium people by reviewing the scarce colonial historical written information about them and the historical cond itions that contributed to their presence and disappearance from official written history. I analyz e how historical views that served to sustain conceptions and projects of enforced assi milation of indigenous groups into the national societies are challenged by the cont emporary rise of supposedly assimilated or extinct indigenous populations.

PAGE 87

87 Arapium Indians: Their Discontinu ity and Continuity in History The indigenous Arapium, as m any other gr oups of the Amazon region, suffer from the implications of a written history that creates a notion of them as a past or dead culture. That is, whether by the fact of conquests demographi c depopulation--due to battles of extinction, diseases, and enslavement--evangelization, and long processes of cultural assimilation the Arapium people came to be seen as one of the Amazonian groups that di d not resist the cruel effects of European colonization. Furthermore, unlike other indige nous groups that are very well known in the existing historical r ecord about long processes of contact with and resistance to Portuguese domination, the Arapiu m group was scarcely mentione d in the colonial written history. Of the scarce and incomplete information a bout this group, it is known that the Arapium were descidos (forced to move), detribal ized, and gathered at the aldeia of Nossa Senhora da Asuno dos Arapiuns by Jesuit Manuel Rebelo at the beginning of the 18th century (Leite, 1943). This mission changed its name to Camaru and later to Vila Franca when the mission was elevated to the category of municipality in 1758 as ordered by the Directorate policy. The only concrete colonial ethnographi c record is found in the book of Joo Daniel (2004 [1841])12, a Jesuit of the Companhia de Jesus who lived in the Amazon re gion between 1741 and 1757. In the second part of the first volume of his book, Jo o Daniel presented short descriptions of different indigenous groups living in the Je suit missions of the Amazon region. Here he presented a short report about in digenous Arapium cultural traditi ons while they were gathered in the Jesuits mission of Vila Franca, in which according to him they were already living for 12 The Tesouro Descoberto do Maximo Ro Amazonas is considered the most complete ethnography produced during the colonial time about the social, cultural, political and economic characteristics of the Amazon region and its people.

PAGE 88

88 many years. He described costumes such as the celebration of the first day of new moon, preservation of bones of death relatives and pulverization of th em for drinking purposes during festivities, ritual for girls first menstruati on, marriage negotiation, and demonstration of courage of young men before marriage. The Jesuits a ffirmed that the Arapium people were good Catholics, despite their ancient practice of eati ng their own death relati ves (Daniel, 2004 [1841]) The Arapium are also mentioned by Serafim Le ite as one of the four indigenous nations integrating the Aldeia dos Tapaj s in 1678 (today Santarm). In a ddition, he indicated that in the year of 1730 there were 1069 Indians in the aldeia de Nossa Senhora da conceio dos Arapiuns of Vila Franca (Leite 1943). In the cl assical Handbook of South Am erican Indians Curt Nimuendaj provided a short description of th em suggesting that although the Arapium were once considered to be the same as the indigenou s Mau, he believed they were most likely an offshoot of the Tapajs indigenous group (Nimue ndaju, 1963). In his exploration to the Arapiuns River in 1924, the author reported that he found Indians dwelling and ceramic remains similar to those of the indigenous Tapajs. Also in his report about the Tapajs he mentioned the transfer of several indigenous groups-Tapaj s,Comandys, Goanacus, Marxagoaras, Apuatis, Aracups, Andiragoaris-to the mission of the indigenous Arapium in 1698 by priest Manoel Rebello, in order to protect them from the abus e of Portuguese colonist s (Nimuendaju, 1948). It should be noticed that the curr ent indigenous Arapium do not recognize themselves as being part of Tapajs or Mau groups. According to Nimuendaju (1963), the indige nous Arapium were last mentioned in 1762, which is 5 years after the establishm ent of the Directory of Pombal ( Diretrio dos ndios) the indigenist policy promulgated in 1757 by the Port uguese colonial power. It also should be noticed that this date is only a few years after the expulsion of the Jesuits from Brazil, a situation

PAGE 89

89 that generated the collapse of the majority of missions established in the Amazon region and led many indigenous people to run away into the fore st. After that year, there is no additional written record about the Arapium people, whihc ha s been considered to be a result of cultural disappearance. This is what Go mes suggests in his analysis of the effects of the Directory of Pombal and expulsion of Jesuits from Brazilian territory, on Amazonian indigenous groups. He asserts the expulsion of Jesuits from Brazil as well as the prom otion of physical and cultural miscegenation of Indians constituted a hypocriti cally peaceful way to eliminate Indians as nations or as autonomous ethnic groups (Gomes 2000: 68). Forms of offici al declaration of indigenous groups extinction thro ugh decree have been experien ced in other parts of the Americas. For example, the Narragansett Indi an of Rhode Island in United States, were officially declared extinct in the last half of the 19th century through a policy of the federal government, which ended tribal ownership of la nd on reservations and established privately owned allotment for individuals. Individuals li ving off their reservati on were not defined as Indians, but with the generic term colored peop le. This policy towards reservation tribes was based on the idea that reservation life prevente d Indians to become integrated to American society. However, since 1930 through a pan-Indi an movement the Narragansett initiated a process of indigenous identity re-construc tion and land claims (Robinson 1994). In subsequent reports on Amazonian indigenous population during the early formation of the Brazilian republic and contempo rary nation state, there is no information about the existence of the Arapium people13. They are not even mentioned, neither as extinct nor as integrated, in Ribeiros table about the levels of integration of indigenous groups into Brazilian society (1996). 13 See for example reports of naturalists, who visit the region during 18th and 19th centuries such as Alexandre Rodriguez Ferreira (Ferreira 1971), Henry W. Bates (1962 [1864]), Henri Coudreau (1897), Martiux and Spix (1972), and Joo Barbosa Rodrigues (1875), who did not report any information about the Arapium people or assumed them as extinct.

PAGE 90

90 Also in Gomes list of survival Indian s or those groups who lasted until the 20th century either as acculturated or as autonomous ethnic groups living apart from the dominant system, the Arapium people are not mentioned (Gomes, 2000). In any case, their absence from official history tends to inhibit the id ea of the Arapium people as a pe rsisting distinctive indigenous ethnicity. As I suggested before, this situation calls atten tion to the role and uses of official written history as the only valid refere nce regarding the reports of pa st events on indigenous peoples cultures. Historical documents also require a critical look and analysis of their limitations and scope, the dominant ideological paradigms that or ient their discourses to legitimate or deny, and the reasons for the presence and absence of certain indigenous groups. This is more important since in many of the governmental corresponden ce between officials and colonial power names of indigenous groups were rarely men tioned. Instead, the generic term indios was commonly used even if the population repor ted belonged to different ethnic ities. For example, in the archival research I did at the public Archive of Par in the city of Belm, about correspondence Santarem and Vila Franca and the Capitania of Grao Par during the period 1757-1777, there was no mention of the name of the indigenous groups gathered there. They were referred as indios meaning Christianized Indians (Public Archive of Par 1757-1777). Even Joo Daniel in his description of the different indigenous gr oups sometimes referred to them by their own ethnic name and sometimes named them as ta puias (Daniel 4004 [1841]). In the statistical report by Ferreira Pena (1869) about the the west region of the Province of Para comarcas of Obidos and Santarm a description of populatio n of the municipality of Santarm which included the village of Vila Franca is presente d. For Santarm, a population of 1761 people were classified according to eleven categories in which the term indio was not even used. Instead, the

PAGE 91

91 author used two other categories for the population, such as livres -free- and escravos -slaves- which do not allow for a clear distinction between free non-Indians and free Indians or black and Indian slaves. The same occurs for the info rmation provided about Vila Franca, in which a population of 143 people was classi fied just as women, men, adu lt female and male slaves, young female and male slaves (Penna, 1869). The way the information is provided promoted the idea that the indigenous di stinctive ethnicities were completely erased. This idea of presumed disappearance did not take into a ccount how racial hegemonic ideo logies that tended to negate the Indian as part of the national society influenced historical reports on indigenous population. It simply assumes that those hegemonic ideologi es of incorporation of Indians into national societies through a new and redefined social identity. In Amazon Brazil, one of the cri tical historical events that account for the extermination of many Indians and black descendants and the acce ntuation of the anti-Indian sentiment of the White Portuguese elites, was the Cabanagem The Cabanagem was a social and political rebellion against the Imperial government that exploded after the indepe ndence of Brazil. It affected most of the Amazonian region from Belm to the margins of the Negro River. Considered one of the most devastating ci vil wars of northern Brazil during 1835-1841, the C abanagem caused one of the major genocides against Indian, Blacks slaves, tapuios and Mestizos populations (Cleary 1998; Mo reira 1988). The period of the Brazilian empire was characterized by the maintenance of slavery and th e legitimization of large Portuguese colonists property and government power. It also denied the political autonomy of the Brazilian-born elite, the emergence of small property holders and the rise of democratic spirit. The Cabanagem originated against the power maintain ed by the Portuguese-born elite. The Cabanos who in majority were tapuios constituted the most important labor-force available that worked as small

PAGE 92

92 farm laborers or fishers, lived in cabanas (huts) and worked under expl oitative conditions for the Portuguese and Brazilian el ites (Di Paolo 1990). Tapuios Black slaves, and their mixed offspring as the most oppressed groups of societ y participated in the rebellion that promised a change in the social and economic discrimina tion and exclusion. According to Cleary (1998), race was a key component of the social structure of the Cabanagem He asserts that although it did not begin as a race war, it rapidly became one. The white elites perceive d the rebellion as an uprising of colored people against the Portuguese, a situation that made al l people categorized as non-White suspect of insurgence. The imperial m ilitary response to th e rebellion implemented hard measures against the cabanos that in general intended the ex termination of all of those considered of suspicious. Skin color and physic al appearance constituted marks of identification as cabano. According to Moreira (1988) the mass participation of tapuios in the Cabanagem was the result of their lack of integration into the national society and the tense relationship between the dominant white and Indi an societies. In this sense, tapuio became synonym of cabano, which made their integration even more difficult and intensified their social and economic segregation. The principal military fi gure of the process of extermination and recovery of control of the regi on, Marshal Francisco Jos de Andr ea, represented the racial and anti-Indian ideology prevalent during the 19th century (Moreira 1988). Moreira asserts that Andrea, like the historian Varnhage n, shared the idea that Indians and people of color in general were undesirables in the formation of national society and identity and considered them as a threat to White hegemony. In the area of the lower Tapajs the im pacts of the military response to the Cabanagem become even worse. Besides falling after th e struggle against imperial military force in 1836, participants and leaders of the rebellion were persecuted or slaughtered. Their situation became

PAGE 93

93 worse because it coincided with a regional c onflict generated by the expansion of Mundurucu Indians into the region. The indigenous Munduruc who became allies of the royal forces after a long process of pacification, participated actively in the campaign against the Cabanos. The naturalist Henry Bates who visited the Tapajos region in 1851 reported the case of a Mundurucu Indian that was rewarded with a commission in the Brazilian army, in acknowledgement of the assistance he gave to the legal authorities during the rebellion of 1835-6 (Bates, 1962 [1864]:274). After the Mundurucu made peace in 1795, they became allies of the Portuguese in the war against the Mura, the prim ary rivals of the Mundurucu Indi ans. The Mura on their side became allies of the cabano rebels (Santos 2002). The excesses committed against the Indians and Blacks that participated in the rebellion were so brutal that they are still part of the collective memory of many people in the lower region of th e Tapajs and Arapiuns Rivers. David Cleary (1998) asserts that the overall effect of the cabanagem was the reinforcement of a primordial scheme of racial differentiation that originated at the very beginning of European colonization. This was then a schema of classification in which individuals had ascribed racial identities either as Indians, Blacks, or mixed. In other words, this schema means that those categorized as nonWhite were considered as non-trustworthy and were seen as separated from the superiority of the White. The author also asserts that a great deal of importance of the Cabanagem lies in the fact that it makes visible an Indian population negl ected by official hist ory (Cleary 1998). This is, then, the social and political context, in which the disappearance of Arapium people from official history is situated. Besides the poor information on Amazonian indigenous groups during these years, the ev ents that marked processes of detribalization, the enforced detachment from social and cultural indigenous organizations, and the lack of mention of Arapium as a surviving ethnic group reinforced and justified the notion of their extinction.

PAGE 94

94 Invisibility of indigenous peopl es from official record and hegemonic discourse have been conceived and used as a proof of their disappearance. This is what Gordillo and Hirsch (2003) argue in the case of the constitution of the Argentina as a nation-state in the late 19th century, which was based on the systematic attempt to eliminate, silence, or assimilate its Indian population. The authors assert that dominant discourse depicted the Indians not only as a wild and destructive force that impeded the development of the nation, but also as a problem that has been for the most part militarily solved in Argentinian territory (2003:10). For decades, national education programs emphasized the European cu ltural heritage of Argentinian citizens and reproduced the idea that indigenous groups were no longer part of the national territory. These ideas, the authors argue, created a hegemonic invisibilization of the indigenous question in the national imaginations that has be en confronted by the very fact of existence of a non-recognized social subject, the Indian, that was nevertheless out there as a latent point of reference in hegemonic narratives. The invisi bilization of indigenous groups did not totally erase them from national imaginings. This process had deep effect s on indignoeus peoples st ruggles that rose in Argentina with particular force during the 1980s. The authors assert that the rise of indigenus peoples struggles implies on one hand, a critical e ngagement with the narra tives that constitute them as social subject and on the other hand, a n attempt to undermine invisibility not just by becoming visible but by gaining state recognition (Gor dillo and Hirsch 2003:5). After 239 years from the last date the Arapium were mentioned in the historical record, 15 communities located in the Arapiuns River (the ar ea that official history has determined as the ancestral land of this indigenous group) have asserted Arapium indi genous identity. This constitutes a critical geographica l region since in the historical record the area is conceived as one of those highly affected by processes of devastation and assi milation of indigenous

PAGE 95

95 populations. The assertion of their identity is not only to say that they ha d not in fact vanished, and consequently had become visible to nationa l society, but also to claim and gain state recognition as a distinctive indige nous ethnicity, and the rights attached to this status. I introduce in this last section, a general context in which the Arap ium people have become visible again. Reversing the Fate: Restoring the Arapium Ethnic Indigenous Identity The claim of the Arapium indigenous identity is not an isolated case in the context of the national ethno-politics. The Arapium people became visible as members of a regional and national indigenous movement that supports the cultural, political and social struggle of people of mixed descent that in different part of the Brazilian territo ry are claiming the recognition of indigenous status and rights. Th eir visibility is also related to a contemporary trend of rapid growth of indigenous populati on throughout Latin American. Changes in population growth of Latin Amer ican indigenous people have led to an increasing interest in critical an alysis about the reasons behind this trend. In particular it has highlighted the demographic turnaround (as Me rcio Gomez has described it) of tropical lowland indigenous groups considering their re latively recent post-contact depopulation (Gomes 2000; Gordillo and Hirsch 2003; McSweeney and Arps 2005). In this notable increase of lowland indigenous population are counted not only groups considered on the verge of extinction, but also those that were thought extinc t many years or centuries ago and others about whom nobody has heard before14. Whether demographic recovery is the result of better health conditions, high fertility, falling ch ild mortality rates, new marriag e strategies, or cultural and 14 For example, Warren reported that several new Indian people (e.g. Xacrabi, Tupinikim, Kaxix, and Arana) have emerged since the 1970s in Eastern Brazil, and others in extinction such as the Patax have experienced rapid population increase (2001:12). See also Gordillo and Hirsch who document the re-mergence of supposedly extinct indigenous groups such as the Ranquel, the Auarpes and Selkam in Argentina (2003).

PAGE 96

96 political strengthening, analysis a ddressing this remarkable growth suggest the need to include issues related to indigenous ethno-political agendas and the new international and national legislations favoring indigenous peoples (McSweeney and Arps 2005; Niezen 2003; Oliveira 2000; Warren 1998). In this particular context, claims for rec ognition of indigenous groups considered extinct have motivated questions about their authenticity, especially when it is believed that they have lost many of the traditional markers that would di stinguish them as Indians. In this regard, conceptions of indigenousness that emphasized essentialist definitions such us unbroken genealogical descent, historical continuity, and linguistic distincti on to determine who is indigenous posit contentious arguments against those groups currently struggling for legal recognition as indigenous people. This is more controversial as many of these indigenous groups have maintained long-term relationships with West ern society and have been interacting with the market economy as rural workers or petty comm odity producers, which apparently makes them barely differentiated from other non-indigenous people (Gordillo and Hirsch 2003; Occhipinti 2003). This is the case of indigenous Wichi from Argentina, to whom the government formally recognized the rights to their la nds in 1997. However, critics of the land claims question their indigenousness based on their presumed accultura tion, absence of indigenous language, lack of traditional kinship arrangements, and their migr ation pattern for wage-labor (Occhipinti 2003). The Mapuche of southern Chile have also b een questioned because of their large population, extensive agricultural development even before the arrival of Spaniards, and their political strength (Coates 2004). The Snohomish and Samish of western Washington state in the USA were not recognized by the federal government as Indinas because they did not have the presumed characteristics necessary for acknowledg ement of their Indian ancestry (Bruce 2003).

PAGE 97

97 All these cases direct attention towards their assu med extinction as ethnic groups and the lost of major cultural heritage, such as language, religion, and traditional social-political organization. For many, what indigenous identity claims mean is the recognition of a long history of resistance to conditions of oppression and exclusion. The indigenous groups from the northeast and central north Amazon region of Brazil are considered to be in an advanced stage of acculturation. However, they have initiated a process of ethnic identity re-affirmation, demanding a more active and inclusive form of political participation. To claim their rights, they are or ganized through local orga nizations and articulate with regional and national indi genous organizations such as Coordenao das Organizaes Indgenas da Amaznia Brasileira COIAB. For example, the Conselho Indgena TapajsArapiuns CITA is the organization which politica lly represents the interests of the 1215 mixed indigenous groups of the region claiming legal recognition and te rritorial rights. A way to express and legitimize their histor ical presence, the concept of Indios resistentes (Resistant Indians) has been used by culturally mixed indi genous groups in their political movements. It means that, they as Indians were always present in history resisting proces ses of assimilation that took away their own culture and that now they ha ve regained conscious of their indigenousness. Or as an indigenous from CITA described: W e were always here, re sisting, and hiding our culture and identity; a resistant Indian is a consci ous Indian who is proud of his identity. They are actively participating in regional and nationa l meetings that congreg ate indigenous groups in Brazil. In the first encounter of ndios resistentes that took place in Pernambuco in 2004, the governmental decision to apply Convention 169 in order to esta blish legal recognition by the 15 The ethnic groups are Mundurucu, Maitap, Cara Pr eta, Borari, Tupinamb, Arapium, Arara Vermelha, Camaruara, Jaraqui, Tapaj, Apiak, an d Tapuia. All of them are settled in the municipalities of Aveiro, Belterra and Santarm and lower Tapajs and Arapiuns Rivers.

PAGE 98

98 National Indian Foundation, FUNAI was announced (CIMI 2004). Previous to this decision, for a group to gain recognition an anthropological study was required to prove indigenous descent. The new decision gave legitimacy to the act of se lf-identification as the fundamental condition to obtain legal recognition by the gove rnment. The application of th e Convention is presumed to benefit mixed indigenous peoples claims, incl uding those related to land demarcation. Indigenous rights over land constitute one of the major objectives of the political movement of Indios resistentes. According to Mercio Gomes (2000) the ethnic awakening came as a response to the intensification of the expansion of the Brazilian economy and society into indigenous peoples lands. This condition motiv ated many mixed indigenous people to organize and struggle for the defense or recovery of lands that were taken from them. I consider that many of the concerns about the claiming of indigenous identity by people of mixed descent emerge from the economic and polit ical implications of this claim. These concerns relate to the applicati on of the special rights determined for indigenous peoples, and the titling and management of their homelands. These kinds of concerns have stressed instrumentalist understandings of the re-emerg ent indigenous people as if these groups were mainly the mere result of a strategic decision to choose a particular Indian identity to gain the benefits that it may represent. As many examples in the Americas show, indigenous peoples land claims constitute a political action to contest the state and othe r sectors of society in control of or with interests in the ma nagement of valuable natural re sources of indigenous lands. Anthony Stocks (2005) analyzes the change s in the constitutional and legislative framework under which indigenous land claims in Latin America are based and the way policy makers interpret and apply indigenous land rights. His analysis illustrates the kind of difficulties encountered in trying to implement these policies. At the front are the economic bases of many

PAGE 99

99 of the arguments against the a pplication of indigenous land ri ghts. As he points out, if indigenous lands did not contai n valuable natural resources, the application of indigenous legislation and titling of lands woul d be easy to resolve. He also points out how changes in legal frameworks open new doors for indigenous peoples to contest the state. The non-indigenous sectors have also been empowered to contest indigenous claims, jeopardizing land titling (Stocks 2005). In the next chapter, the analysis of th e formation of the indi genous movement of the lower Tapajs-Arapiuns region is presented. I particularly address how people that suffered a process of historical disconti nuity as ethnic groups construct their identity in contemporary times. Their claim for recognition is accompanie d with claim for demarcation of their lands. Conclusions I have explored through this ch apter, the conception of indigenous people prim arily as an ascribed identity. That is, the process of fo rmation of ideas and perceptions applied to Amerindian population that emerged from 16th century European thought about foreign cultures. These were notions primarily ascribed by Europ eans to Indian populations and were based in a racial hierarchy that located indi genous people at the bottom of the scale. In sum, an indigenous conception was shaped by colonial power models. This at the same time constituted the basis of the power relationship that deve loped since the colonial time between the colonizer and the Indians, in which the superiority of the Europ ean-White culture was presumed. I have recalled how this conception helped to anticipate the unidirectional result of this relationship, the inevitable assimilation of indi genous people to the dominant soci ety. That is, in the ongoing process of interaction, the indigenous population is envisioned only as a subordinated subject not capable of re-constructing their ow n identities and history. I have also brought into account the implications of writing official history that ge nerate and reproduce certa in interpretations of historical events and the people involved on them. In special, I have recalled how it contributed

PAGE 100

100 not only to blur the role indigenous population played in the changing process of interactions and identity construction, but also to understand the fate of indi genous people mainly from the perspective of colonial, imperial, or elite interests. This histor y presents the mixed population as socio-cultural formations departing only from Eur opean models and justifies cultural mixing as a form of disintegration of indigenous identities. Official history can tell us ve ry little about who the Arapium people were during the period preceding the time of disappearance from official record. Official hist ory provides information on a series of events that explain the projects and processes of assimilation and mixing of Indian population, which has served as the basis of interp retation of who is indige nous. It locates in a dubious position those people considered to have passed through all the stages of acculturation and assimilation. Although this historical panor ama produced a base for official understanding of the disappearance of the Arapium as a distin ctive ethnic identity, it does not explain why many people through history continue holding the gene ric Indian identity (whether ascribed or asserted). If the presumed ideal end of the process of assimila tion is the rejection and loss of Indian identity and cultural heritage, then the re versal currently being experienced with claims for recognition of indigenous identity questions established historical explanations of the disappearance of ethnic indigenous groups. This reversal also questions understanding of indigenous cultural change as a mere form of extin ction, and calls one to think of change as the re-constitution of indigenous identity.

PAGE 101

101 CHAPTER 3 FORMATION OF THE REGIONAL INDIGENOUS MOVEMENT In chapter 3 and 4, I exam ine how people of the lower Tapajs and Arapiuns region construct the conceptions and the meanings of being Indian. How people have come to see themselves as indigenous, act a ccording to that perception, and how this identity brought people together around specific ethniciti es. I describe the way peopl e from the CITA organization ( Conselho Indigena Tapajs-Arapiuns in Portuguese), Cobra Grande indigenous territory, and in particular, people from Caruci and Lago da Praia communities conceptualize their sense of indigenousness. I specifically examine the re -construction of Arapium and the creation of Jaraqui ethnic identities. To do this, I highlight the events and the historical, symbolic, and material sources that helped people to construct and express their identities. I also develop an analysis of the cultura l and political meanings of bei ng indigenous and the way peoples relationships with the land consti tute a critical element in this process of construction of ethnic indigenous identities. Chapter 3 focuses primarily on th e socio-political context and dynamics that contribute to the formation of the regional indigenous movement. I explore the relationships and alliances between local and regional indige nous councils, CITA, the GCI ( Grupo Conciencia Indgena in Portuguese) and COINTECOG ( Conselho Indgena da Terra Cobra Grande in Portuguese) organizations. The analysis presented here was primarily drawn from oral histories and semistructured interviews carried ou t during the different periods of my field research. To achieve my intent, I started by examining first some of the narratives that were shared by different ethnic indigenous groups belonging to GCI and CITA organizations including those of Arapium ethnicity. With these narratives, I do not intend to represent a historical tr uth of the subjects, but, instead, an account of what and how I heard abou t peoples perceptions of what it means to be

PAGE 102

102 indigenous people. To do this, I selected and presented parts of the narratives through which I developed an analysis of the differe nt factors and contexts that inte rsect with peoples stories. I complement the analysis with a review of the role of anthropology and anthropologist in indigenous peoples struggles for recognition and land rights. What are the social responsibilities and polit ical roles of anthropology and anthropologists? This is necessary because in this case, the formation of the indige nous movement is alleged to be motivated by a local anthropologist who has play ed a crucial role in the arti culation of indigenous peoples claims. However, the most critical aspect to consider in the analysis of what anthropologists may contribute in this case is the position of the anthropologist in the scen ario of the indigenous movement. I refer to the conditi on of being native not only as wh at been defined as native or national anthropologist, (Krotz 1997; Ribeir o 2006), but also the involvement of an anthropologist and a religious leader who r ecognizes himself as belonging to the same indigenous movement. Dilemmas Associated with the Emergen ce of the Indigenous Movement On June 21, 2004, I m et for the first time the members of the GCI, the indigenous NGO supporting the process of organization and politic al structure of CITA. They were also undertaking activities at the comm unity level to help raise indigenous consciousness among the communities of the lower Tapajs and Arapi uns rivers, and provided information about indigenous rights. The first person I met was Flor ncio Vaz, the indigenous anthropologist and founder and head leader of GCI and also a very well recognized religious leader in the region and in his home community, Pinhel on the Tapajs River. From the very beginning of my field research, even before I met him, his name became critical when one talked about the formation and dynamic of the indigenous movement in th e region. Besides being a regional leader, Florncio has become the referent (either in positive or negative terms) for the revival of

PAGE 103

103 indigenous identity in the lower Tapajs and Arap iuns area, a situation that has made many see him as either a great ally or rival in the process of supporting or contes ting the indigenous status and land tenure claims. Other an thropologists and resear chers working in the area told me that he was not only the head of the indigenous move ment, but also the person who created a lot of confusion in the region regarding the revival of indigenous identity. My interest in meeting Florncio increased as I heard many positive and negative comments about his role within th e indigenous movement. I was pa rticular curious since he was going to be my liaison person to be introduced to the indigenous organization. I found myself fascinated as well as concerned when thinking of establishing a relationship with him. On one hand, I thought that the fact of Florncio being an indigenous anthropologi st from the research site of my interest would facilitate the understa nding of the reality experienced by the indigenous movement. To a certain extent, this was the case of my interaction with him. On the other hand, what most concerned me was to get acceptance as a foreigner anthropologist educated in the United States and the way I should manage the mor al and professional authority he had in the region as a member of the Catholic Church, especially if we were to disagree in deciding certain issues of my research. The very fact of being Colombian helped me to overcome this concern. For Florncio and the other members of the CITA, I was a Latina, an identi ty that constitutes a great deal of what I am, particularly in the contex t of United States. In mo st of the meetings with the different people and communities, they expre ssed the same phrase Ah! She is Latina like us when I located my place of origin in a ma p. This was particular ly stressed by Florncio because, as a Franciscan, he had done missionary work in Colombia. In general my experience proven to be satisfying and without major conflicts even when we disagreed in the way of planning and doing things. We did not work to gether although from time to time, we got

PAGE 104

104 together to share ideas, experiences, and propose future actions for the indigenous movement. The respect he has gained in the region came mostly for his wo rk as a Franciscan and as a member of the GCI rather than as anthropol ogist. More than an academic intellectual sympathetic to the indigenous movement, the i ndigenous organization envisioned him as one of their members. His field research about ribeirinho communities in the area of the lower Tapajs during 1995-6 (Vaz, 1997) is considered by different NGOs and environmental organizations as the starting point of the process of reconstitution of i ndigenous identity in the region. In his masters thesis, he asserts that ribeirinho or caboclo communities of the Tapajs region cannot be considered as such but as indigenous people. He asserts this explai ning that in the region, people do not self-identify either as caboclo or as ribeirinho. Nor do they accept the pejorative connotation of the term ndio The population of the region maintained many traditions that are of indigenous origin. In this sense, he proposed that the term caboclo as category of definition and understanding of lower Amazonian population is not appropriate to maintain. Instead, he proposed the term indgenas ribeirinhos as the most accurate term to define, from the academic point of view, the Amazonian comm unities that have maintained historical and cultural continuity with indige nous population that inhabited the region during the Portuguese colonization (Vaz 1997). He concluded that desp ite the enforced process of detribalization, miscegenation, and adoption of many of cultural va lues of Western societie s, this population did not completely lose their sense of indigenousness. Effects of his work have been echoed and cont ested. For example, one of the agronomists of the forest reserve Flona Tapaj s asserts, it was as a result of Florncios research that a group of people started the articulation of indigenous organizations in Sa ntarm. According to this

PAGE 105

105 person, before 1998 there was no information about the existence of indigenous groups within the limits of the forest reserve (De Lima 2004:576) A member of IBAMA (B razilian Institute of Environment and Natural Resources) stated in a conference celebrating 30 years of the creation of the forest reserve Flona Tapa js Florncio was the person w ho discovered that the people living in the forest reserve were Indians (my pe rsonal observation). Others have gone further in critiques and put in question th e presence and actions of the i ndigenous movement in the region and the anthropological studies of FUNAI (National Indian Foundation) consultants who provided information for the ethnic recognition of the Mundurucu Indians inhabiting within the forest reserve. The indigenous movement was seen as responsible for causing division within the communities and making the work of the NG Os difficult in the area and the anthropologists working in favor of indigenous peoples recognition as provid ers of dubious anthropological reports on indigenous heritage (Allogio 2004). In other words, because of the involvement in socio-political activism to suppor t the claims of the indigenous movement, the work of the anthropologists, Florencio and FUNAIs consultants, was defined as biased or lacking scientific objectivity. I want to analyze these discursive reactions to the role of the anthr opologist using a quote from James Clifford, who asserts that, Anthropology no longer sp eaks with automatic authority for others defined as unable to speak for them selves and represented as if they were not involved in present word syst em (1986:10). This is useful to recall because new sociohistorical conditions and postmodern critiques of the authoritarian representation of the Other have pressured anthropology to review its pos ition with respect to its object of study. Anthropology is considered to be a Western discip line that arose as a par ticular field of social science in the search for an explanation and in terpretation of other cu ltures, which has placed

PAGE 106

106 anthropology as the science of the Other, and the anthropologists as the best interpreter and translator of the life of exotic and unfamiliar peoples and cultures (Krotz 1997; Layton 1997). In the vision of classical anthropology, the anthropol ogist and the peoples an d cultures studied were conceived as part of different worlds separated by time and space. The anthropologist occupying a privileged position of power, provided by the know ledge of science, objectively looked at his object of study from an outside standpoint, and later in a written monologue represented and spoke for its object. Critiques of the discipline generated changes in this privileged subject position of the anthropologys object and instead, emphasize the collaborative nature of fieldwork that transcend the dichotomy observer-observed and the vision of the field research as a mere place of data collection and its people as simply informants (Clifford and Marcus 1986). As Krotz (1997) asserts, anthropologist meet in their research sites not only informants, but also colleagues, students, indigenous intellectuals, etc., that have a role in, influence the work of the anthropologist, and co-produce an thropological knowledge. Anthr opologists have become more involved in the socio-political re alities in which research sites and subjects are immersed, not only through the influence that et hnographic writing can have in th e political decisions affecting social groups, but also in the political commitment established w ith their subjects of research (Ramos 1990; Rappaport 2005). Alcida Ramos asse rt that No science exists in a social vacuum and that There is no purely academic research (1990:454), which remind us that anthropologists are also socially engaged subjects that articulate diverse point of views in their practice, and speak with others to incorporate their voices in th e academic and political settings of their anthropological work. In Latin American in general, since the 1980s the role of anthropology and anthropologists has become in creasingly politicized as the question of the

PAGE 107

107 political dimension of the relationship between na tion-states and the discipline were the focus of debates. These debates have highlighted the need for a production of scientific knowledge that is not separated from the social real ity from which it emerges, and th e inclusion of analysis of the characteristics of the scientific community who produced and dist ribute anthropological knowledge (Krotz 1997; Oliveira 1999/2000; Ribeiro 2006). In the analysis of the Brazilian ethnographic work, Alcida Ramos (1990) addresses the question of the social responsibility of the anth ropologists actions and writing regarding the peoples we study. The analysis she presente d emphasized the difference of the ethnographic work on indigenous peoples developed by Brazilians and foreigner anthropol ogists, particularly those coming from hegemonic, central, or nort h anthropology as defined by Ribeiro (2006) and Oliveira (1999/2000). That is either the anthropologists from the United States, France or England. Ramos asserts that whereas foreign anthropologist focus on aspects of social and cultural organizations without reference to the inequality of interethnic relations, Brazilians concentrate on the subject of contact and the imp lications for the indigenous peoples with an attitude of political commitment to the defense of the rights of the peopl es studied (Ramos 1990). She added that a combination of academic duty and the practice of social responsibility are not only frequent, but also expected by the Brazilian anthropol ogical community as a whole. In the field of Indian studies, the political commitment of anthropologists to the cause and rights of indigenous peoples is deeper. Th en, in terms of what Florcio and I represent as anthropologists in the context of indigenous movement, I would argue that is necessary to go beyond the implicit dichotomy native-foreigner anthropo logists. First, Florncio is not only an anthropologist doing studies in his own country; he is an indige nous person claiming legal recognition, a regional leader, and an advocate of indigenous rights, conditions that made his socio-political

PAGE 108

108 commitment even more complex. Second, the links between his prof essional and personal interests intersect, influence a nd are influenced by his own or igin and relationships he has established at the interior of the indigenous movement. This does not make his work biased or lacking objectivity in his analysis. In accepting this, we would be rejecting the very idea of anthropologist practically and effectively c ontributing to communitie s beyond the academia and the collaborative production of knowledge with our subject-object of study. On the other hand, my own position as a foreigner educated in th e north academic anthropology, Colombian, and Latina presents further difficulties in viewing th e socio-political commitment of anthropologist under the dichotomy foreigner-native. The combin ation of my practical experience in Colombia with indigenous peoples and my studies in the context of d ominant anthropology does not reduce my commitment with the indigenous movement. However, in the context of disagreements and disputes about the indigenous movement, I became the anthropologist to be trusted precisely because of my condition as foreigner. As my research advanced, my relationships w ith different indigenous peoples, members of CITA, were established, I learned that one cannot think of this i ndigenous movement just as the result of the ideas and desires of one person. Without denying certain influence that Florncio had within the indigenous movement, I learned that it was more complex than that. The movement was stemming from social and histori cal processes and relations of power in which peoples indigenous identities be came inseparable from the colle ctive struggle that sought to inscribe a more valuable and respectable notion to them as distinctive people. The movement also originated from the need to preserve the ri ghts over the place that they conceived as integral to the production of their past and present history as indigenous peoples. I also learned that this movement does not constitute a homogeneous, si ngular, and unambiguously defined entity. It

PAGE 109

109 embraced contradictions, controversies, conflicts, a nd worries that originated from socio-political forces experienced from inside and outside of the movement. First Encounters When I m et Florncio in Santarm in 2004, he invited me to a meeting with the GCI team and other representatives of CITA. We then went to the house where GCI and CITA were sharing offices. There I met three other member s of GCI, and the secretary and coordinator of CITA. Besides sharing information about the obj ectives of my research and the communities of Cobra Grande territory, we initia ted a conversation about their ethni cities. I learned that people present at the meeting belonged to different indigenous groups: Maytapu, Borary, Mundurucu, and Arapium. Except for Florncio and the coordina tor of CITA, the majority of them were very young, between 17 and 28. They started talking a bout the reasons many pe ople still reject the idea of self-identifying as Indian. I asked th e reasons and a member of GCI expressed that: Some people think that by asserting indigenous identity they will be required to go back to the past, live like animals, naked, hun ting with arrows, in sum cha nge their way of life. In general, they reject the idea of self-identifying, because those people still think that Indians do not have value, that Indian s are lazy, and have the wors e qualities a human being can have. (Maria member of GCI 2004) Members of GCI interpreted these kind of id eas as one of the many sources of prevention for self-identification and division within the communities that put on one side those who assert their indigenous identity, and on the other those who does not. In ge neral, this division has come to create a broad form of categorization and expr ession of supposedly diverg ent interests; that is, the interest of Indians versus nonIndians. According to GCI memb ers, it is not that the people who do not self-identify are not of Indian descent; it is mainly that they are afraid and ashamed of being Indian. This is why they choose the phr ase I am an Indian a nd I am not ashamed of it! (Eu sou ndio e no tenho vergonha disso !) as the main slogan of the indigenous movement. This was actually a phrase that people repeated to me many times as a way to explain and make

PAGE 110

110 clear the process they went through to assert th eir indigenous identity. That is, from being ashamed to being proud. The phrase comes to signify both Indian pride and belonging to the indigenous movement. Other members of GCI and CITA explained that: Seven years ago nobody would have the courage to say I am an Indian, because of the prejudice that still exists against Indians. The many bad ideas incorporated in peoples mind of what was an Indian prevented them fr om asserting their iden tity. But now, with the work the indigenous movement has done at the community level, we found people that feel proud of their Indian descent. This is what we want to mean by the word resistant the awakening of Indian consciousness the peopl e and communities that are asserting their indigenous identity are little by little giving a new and better va lue to their Indian culture (Jose, member of GCI, June 2004). The indigenous movement acquired more strength in 2000 when the communities were organized through the indigenous council CITA; from that moment on, we intensified our work in the communities raising Indigenous cons ciousness. We talked about what was an Indian, what it was not, what was the value of being Indian, what were the risks of asserting our indigenous identit y, what would we lose and what would we gain. We did that because people were asha med of their indigenous de scent. They experienced discrimination because of that Many people felt ashamed to say, I am an Indian. It was easy for a person to say my grandmother was an Indian, my mother was an Indian but he/she as a person never had the courage to admit he/she was an Indian.they experienced discrimination in the city a nd in the school where they were called ndio They even learned in the school th at Indian was a bad thing ( coisa ruim ), an animal that would kill and eat people (Gedeo, indigenous Arapium, March 2006). It is clear that GCI and CITA members stra tegically transformed th e negative content of the meaning of being Indian into something of which to be proud. What they referred as to the project of raising consciousness so ught to revaluate the negative perception that people had of their Indian descent, highlighting the history of discrimination, and the way they were forced to renounce their indigenous identit y. From this point, they star ted reconstructing the value of being Indian, to recover and express their hidde n identity and history. As both GCI and CITA members expressed, this was one of the major achievements of the movement in the region. That achievement helped to consolidate the regi onal indigenous organiza tions, broaden its area of influence, and gain presence in three munici palities (Santarm, Aveiro, and Belterra) of the lower Tapajs and Arapiuns Rivers region. The slogan was appropria ted and reproduced by

PAGE 111

111 many people that came to belong to the indigenous movement. The statement became part of daily speech and was printed on t-shirts, banners, a nd post-cards where it could be read I am an Indian and I am not ashamed of it or Indigenous, Yes! (See Figure 3-1). McMullen (1994) uses the concept of coversio n to explain the strategy used by Native Americas of the southern New England to cove r visible symbols of th eir culture to avoid identification. The author explains that in the 19th century after the Civil War, those recognized as Native Americas, either by phenotype or cultural difference, were subject to Federal Indian policies or actions of social re form aimed at the rapid assimilation process into the American society. In general, it was sugge sted that these groups vanish or be assimilated by a process of intermarriage with whites and black s, and by the adoption of Western cultural values. In general, Indians were spatially, socially, and economical ly marginalized and became a stigmatized category. The author argues that natives reacted to the stigmatization of their identity by covering the recognizable symbols to give the im pression of assimilation. They restricted the use of certain symbols, such as traditional craf twork, denied native reli gion, ritual, and language, and rejected the wearing of tradit ion dresses in ordr to appear si milar to non-native neighbors. McMullen asserts that, despite subversion of visible symbols, native people maintained significant covert culture s unrecognizable to non-natives. Th e revitalization of their culture during the early 20th century resulted from an ameliorization of thei r stigmatized condition, and renewed efforts to make native identity and cultu re visible, despite centuries of covering native heritage. Desires for recognition as natives we re based on their new pr ide in being Indian. Thus, stressing the pride of being Indian constituted an opportunity to bring back and confront the historical conditions that imposed the idea that Indians were not supposed to be proud of what they are. One may ask then, what were the conditions that facilitated the phrase

PAGE 112

112 utilized by CITA to acquire such a meaning? It is not just by repetition that it comes to have a meaning. Historical and lived experiences help ed people to contest and incorporate a more valuable meaning to the concept of ndio. As it is expressed in different narratives, with this phrase people managed to strength en not only their own identity a nd the meanings attached to it, but also to continue raising the consciousness of those who felt inhi bited in asserting their Indian identity. This is how two indigenous people expl ained the issue to me during their interview: Here [in the community] people are happy because we do not feel ashamed anymore of our indigenous tradition.today I am not ashamed of asserting my indigenous identity, because I am certain that this was the ident ity of my ancestors, my people.Today we are clear, we have no doubts. Wherever we go, we assert that we are Indians.Today I am what I am, and not what others say (L uzia, indigenous Tapaj, July 2004). In my community, there are stil l some people that have not ye t asserted their indigenous identity. But, we are going to talk to them and for sure they will recognize their Indian descent, because we cannot negate our origin. They are ashamed, because you know, it is said that Indians live in the forest, Indians are savages; they are spirits of the forest Then we have to talk to them and explain: do you think that you are a different person than an Indian? You know we are of Indian descent! But they would say: but it is bad! And I would say: what is bad is to negate your mother and your fath er! I am Indian, I am the son of an Indian; my mother was an Indi an, but my father was not. I recognize that I have Indian and non-Indian bl ood. I love both (Davi, i ndigenous Arapium, July 2004). Indigenous identity becomes thus not just an act of self-reference but also a significant world within which people make a living and th rough which they incorporated and highlighted the values of that identity. It is important to take into account that, in terms of their living experience as Indian, people were contes ting the stigma that the category of ndio has historically implied. Indeed, the use of the term ndio involved the negation of all positive definitional qualities of the category. By being ascribed to this category, people suffered discrimination. As many informants recalled, we were discriminate d against because we look like, live like, and talk like Indians, in general because we are of Indian descent. Eriksen (1968) analyzing the case of Afro descendants in the United States, ex plained that the negative and positive feelings and images of an identity of individuals be longing to an oppressed minority group are formed

PAGE 113

113 from childhood to adulthood lived experiences. Thes e images present evil as well as ideal prototypes that warned individuals what to avoid and what to become. This is what the author defined as surrendered identity. That is, a latent identity that is renounced because of circumstances and lived experiences, but that can be invoked and renewed: it does not assume a total absence something to be searched for and found, to be granted or given, to be created or fabricatedbut something to be recovered (E rikson, 1968:297). Being an Indian was not a new or foreign idea for the people of the lower Tapaj s-Arapiuns region; Indi an identity had been inscribed in peoples memories and own personal and collective histories. However, it was experienced mainly as a negative identity that people wanted to hide and keep in secret. Indio was as an identity, which people struggled to leave behind. However, as personal practical experience, many people felt that they could not, in fact, escape entirely from this identity. That is the situation that some of the members of the CITA and GCI experienced when as children they were sent to the city to live and work for a white fam ily to have the opportunity to become people ( ser gente). But as they managed to live in the city, discrimination did not end, because they continued to be tied to an Indian family, from a place that was identified as belonging to Indians; a condition th at was difficult to be entirely hidden. They internalized a picture of inferiority and uncivilized as it has been imposed and reproduced since European colonization (Taylor 1994; Wade 1997) It is the sense of negative identity that they held deep inside them. Now they are trying to free the meaning of the category from the imposed and destructive images and freely express it with the renewed value they incorporated to the concept of ndio Charles Taylor explains that we define our identity in dialogue with, sometimes in struggle against (1994:33) what ot hers want to see in us. An identity defines who we are and

PAGE 114

114 where we are coming from; it is this background through which our limitations and aspirations come to have a meaning. Then, by contesting the negative connotation of the category I ndian, they gave a new value to their identity; they acquired a renewed identity. But more im portant, this has given them the opportunity of recovering forgotte n ethnicities. Indians started to see themselves as members of ethnic groups and got together as distinctive people to mark their difference from the Brazilian society. They also established distinctions among themselves through the different ethnicities they came to recover. In that way they were not just ndios anymore the negative sense of the category that defined them as separate indi viduals with nothing to share, without common history and culture. Instead, they reinforced their sense of kinship and group solidarity and recognized their shared culture and history. Their ethnic identity became a way to group together, to form a collective, and to unify intere sts. One can consider this as what Skefeld defined as the consciousness of sharing certain ch aracteristics, such as history, culture, etc. within a group (Skefeld 1999 :417) What helps people to constr uct an ethnic identity is the acquisition of this consciousness, he asserts. Cardoso de Oliveira explains that the formation of ethnic groups reveals a dynamic of social relations that attempt to strengthen not only their ethnic association, but also the es tablishment of a mechanism of self-defense against intra or extra ethnic conflicts (Oliveira 2006). In this case, I am referring to what they come to see as the Whitendio conflicted relationship, a conf licted relationship that has se rved to mark a distinction as well as to claim the rights attached to their ethnicity. Like the ndio category, the notion of aboriginality among indignoues peoples of Australia constituted a key-concept in th e construction of Aboriginal identity. Hulsker and Borsboom (2000) explain that since the 1970s the concept ga ined currency and was applied at once to an

PAGE 115

115 overall aboriginal identity that unifies Aboriginals from all pa rts of Australia on the basis of common cultural characteris tics and historical ex perience of oppression a nd displacement. The term Aboriginal was also used in opposition to th e identities ascribed to Aboriginals by the white Australians such as full blood a nd half caste. Besides being in sulting, these labels were used to separate Aboriginal in mutually exclusive cat egories. The authors sh ow how by appropriating the notion of Aboriginality, aboriginals not only unif ied the diversity of aboriginal identities, but also differentiated them on the basis of the same cultural characteristics and historical processes. Aboriginality became a tool of poli tical struggle to join efforts in a pan-Aboriginal movement to claim territory and political autonomy. Through th is strategy, the Aboriginal movement became imbued with very strong Aboriginal meanings and values that helped to revive and reconstruct their distinctive identities. As the ndio category, as a historically ascribed generic identity, started having a new value, it was also inscribed to a particular ethnicity. For them, it was not only important to say I am Indian but also I am an Indian Arapium, Mundurucu, Tapaj and so on. The former implies more of a political statement that emer ged from the indigenous movement. The latter expresses distinctiveness as peopl e that share historical memories, elements of common culture, and a link with a homeland. This means then, that the sense of ethnic association helps to develop not only common interests, but also political organization through which to articulate them at the collective and corpor ative levels (Hutchin son and Smith 1996). In all the meetings and gatherings I participated in, people always introduced themselves by their own name and the name of their ethnicity. However, to talk about their ethnicity, they also mentioned their region of origin. For example, when I asked one of the GCI members about the meaning of being Indian, she answered in this way:

PAGE 116

116 I am an Arapium Indian.it is the strong connection I have with the Arapiuns River what has given me an Indian consciousness. The Arap iuns River is our main source of material and spiritual life... I am certain that I inherited the spiritua lity of my ancestors. I do not know much about them, but my father always says that the spirits of indigenous Arapium who lived there along time ago protect us. The spirituality we inherited is reinforced when we go to the river; take a ba th; take water home to prepare food and medicines, and get the fish we need. We respect the times of the rive r, there are certain hour s of the day that we are restricted to go or to fish (Ia ra indigenous Arapium, June 2004) The emphasis in territoriality and the rights to indigenous land as an important component of peoples ethnicity was always asserted, especially because it was the point that created major conflicts and concerns. At the time I first me t the group, the secretary of CITA belonged to the Mundurucu indigenous group of the Takuara community. She explai ned that the most important aspect of belonging to the indigenous movement is having consciousness of ones own identity and assert it no matter the circ umstances. She went on telling the story of a situation she experienced with a person not belonging to the indigenous movement who questioned the indigenous movement because of the land issue: I am from the Tapajs River region, I am Mundurucu.The other day I had a conversation with a person that I think was a foreigner; he looked at me and said: so, now everybody is turning Indian Everybody wants to be Indian because it is assumed that Indians have more rights than Whites. I said to him, we are not turning Indians, we are Indians. I also said, It is not that we have more ri ghts than the Whites, it is that we have original rights over our lands But as you know Omaira, even though we have those rights, we have not gotten them yet We are struggling for something that is ours, our land. The same land was invaded by the Portuguese a long time ago. Now, we are struggling because we are not afraid anymore..some pe ople say that we are turning Indians only because we want to secure the land.It is not just a matter of land what make us to assert our indigenous identity. It is also a feeling of freedom th e possibility of being what we are inside, to walk our land and to fish in our rivers without being af raid of seeing our land invaded and our people displaced. (Y ara indigenous Munduruku, June 2004) What emerges from these narratives is nothing like an uncomplicated, dehistoricized, and uncontradictory series of feelings and meanings The narratives show the multiple ways though which people claiming a particular identity start also defying historical conditions. These accounts also raise the voices of those who become aware that th ey have a history and have a

PAGE 117

117 present, which they could speak about. It is intertwined with both the individual and collective experiences around their own conceptions and expre ssions of hidden identiti es. But this is a particular identity that is not waiting in an unknown past to be rescued; it has also been experienced in the present. To explain the process of acquiring a re newed identity, Eriksen states that identity links the ac tuality of a living past with that of a promising future (Erikson, 1968). Or as Stuart Hall (1997) asserts, there is not a simple return or recuperation of the ancestral past which is not experienced through the categories of the present. Although identities are partially produced from the present as a result of political and/or social struggles, they are not just invented in a changeable way or without historical context. They are produced from historical experiences and cultura l traditions of those who have not yet written their own history (Hall, 1997). Friedman has also pointed out, the construction of identity is always a concrete historical interaction process th at cannot be reduced to choosi ng food from a menu or any other unitary conscious act (1 996:130); it constitutes a serious matter for those who claim a particular identity. Indigenous peoples struggles are not a bout culture as such, but about social identity, which is constituted around cultural and experiential continuities. These struggles are also to claim territory as a reversal condition of conquest and invasion (Friedman 2000). As the narratives showed, asserting an id entity is not just a simple act of glorifying the past and ancestors. It implies a personal and collective effo rt to confront positions used to discredit the genuineness of the indigenous m ovement and peoples identity. CITA and GCI During the first four years of for mation of the indigenous movement, GCI and CITA became inseparable partners in the process of strengthening the movement. During this time, GCI had an important role planning and executing activities at the community, municipality, and regional level that sought to st rengthen and made visible the indigenous movement as a key

PAGE 118

118 social actor. As the indigenous organizati on, CITA, become strong and obtained its own funding, a certain distance was established between the two organizations. This distance was intensified because of the inte rnal conflict among the members of the GCI group, conflicts that started since the moment Florncio resigned as dir ector of the organization. Lack of leadership and administrative skills to manage the project budget by the head director, as well as accusations of corruption, almost destroyed the group. During my first visit in 2004, GCI was leading the process and guiding CI TA in every plan and activity to be carried out. By 2006, I found a very different scene; it was CITA which was at the forefr ont of the social and political arena (Figure 3-2). The organi zation had already been legally recognized and was working with its own funding obtained from the PDPI ( Projeto Demonstrativo dos Povos Indgenas in Portuguese). The one-year funding was granted to strengthen and consolidate the indigenous organization (PDPI 2006). GCI, on other hand, had practically disintegrated. They did not have an office, external funding was not approved and even the support that they previously received from the Franciscan order was cut. The core members of the group split and there was no visible and recognizable leader to reorganize the group. It was clear that the group suffered from lack of support and direction that Floren cio once gave. When Florncio left GCI, he proposed as the new leader his own sister, who was also one of the founders of the group. Although this was accepted, it created tensions especially because othe r members of the group expected to be at the front of the organization. By the end of 2006, Florncio made a new effort to reorganize the group, and tried again to get togeth er with CITA. Unfortunately, this attempt did not have the same impact as it had when the groups first started. A group of friends from the Santarm region that came together to share memories, food, drinks, and ideas that re-creat ed and raised their Indian c onsciousness, created GCI in 1997.

PAGE 119

119 According to Florncio this was the way the gr oup began asserting their indigenousness. He expressed it as, It was a way for us to take ch arge of ourselves. During the interview I had with him in 2004, I asked when and why he started the project of indigenous consciousness. As he expressed it it originated from a persona l experience while studying at the university in Rio de Janeiro and doing his fieldwor k in the area of lower Tapajs: Well, this idea has a personal dimension; I mean it has to do with my own discovery as an Indian. That started at th e beginning of the 90s when I was studying at the Federal university of Rio de Janeiro. I was doing social studies about identity and culture. through my research project with the comm unities of the lower Tapajs, I had the opportunity to get close again w ith the people in the region, and particularly with the elders who still held many of the memories and hist ory of them as Indians. At the end, I concluded that they were neither caboclos nor riverinhos because they did not consider themselves as that. Although never recognized in public, these people always talked about their Indian ancestors Thus, a ll the histories about their Indi an past had a great influence on me. Given that I was from the same area, originario daqui do ro Tapajs the experience I had with them ma de me rethink my own identi tyso I said, I am not a caboclo I am an Indian. When I was studying at the university, my classmates called me ndio because of my phenotype, the way I ta lked, and the kind of stories I told themBy the same time, the Catholic Church was supporting different activities and projects with indigenous and afro-descendant communities.within the Church people identified me as Indian and started inviti ng me to meetings in other Latin American countries where I met many indigenous people that were working for their communities. All these situations strengthened my identity and encouraged me to organize the group. At the beginning, we were just th ree, but later we go t other people that wanted to join the group and help in our project of raising Indian consciousness. As a member of the Franciscan order, he had the opportunity to use some of the resources available for its members, such as the radio station, radio rural de Santarm, which is one of the most popular stations among rural people of the region. Through the radio, the group started to divulge the ideas that promoted the value of indigenous culture and identity. One of the valuable resources used in this attempt was the recording that Florncio made during his masters fieldwork in the community of Takuara with th e shaman Laurelino, who was one of the most recognized and respectable leader s and healers of the lower Tapa js region (Ioris 2005). From this interview was extracted part of the text in which the leader talk ed about his indigenous

PAGE 120

120 descent and asserted that all th e people from Tapajs region were also Indians. One of the phrases he emphasized in his interview, I am an Indian and I am not ashamed of that become, for the purpose of the GCI, a political statemen t that successfully helped to increase Indian consciousness among many other people in the regi on. It was after his death in 1998 that his descendants in the community of Takuara st arted claiming their id entity as indigenous Munduruc. The memories left in the interview became the basis of articulation of the social and political organization of this group1 and later of the regional indigenous movement. The importance of the legacy left by this lead er as a recognized h ealer through the Tapajs valley is also tied to the history of his initiation into shamanism. Particularly, it is important for the present case because of the person who initiat ed Laurelino. As documented by Edviges Ioris, Laurelino was initiated as a sh aman by Merandolino, best known as Cobra Grande, who was also recognized throughout the Tapajs and Arapiuns regi ons as the best healer that ever existed (2005). He was more than shaman, but a sacaca an enchanted man, with the capacity to live on the earth as well as in the deep water. It was believed that Merandolino had the capacity to become a big snake or Cobra Grande. For the Arapium and Jaraqui people of the communities of Caruci and Lago da Praia, Cobr a Grande is the symbol of their territorial identity. The legend has served to tie them to an indigenous past, closely linked to the people from the Tapajs and Arapiuns region, and contributed to strengthening their collec tive efforts as an indigenous movement. Candace Slater addresses the issue of enchanted beings in her analysis about myths and stories embraced in the cultural tradition and life experience of Amazonian people (Slater 2002). She asserts, The parallels between enchanted stories and contemporary Indian myths suggest 1 See Edviges Ioris for more information about the case of the communities of Takuara, Bragana, and Marituba and the process of self-identification as indigenous Mundurucu (2005).

PAGE 121

121 these stories roots in indigenous cultures even though their tellers are generally of mixed blood (2002: 17). She explains that through the Amazon region there exist many stories of enchanted beings, such as Cobra Grande, that depict them as possessing a range of human feelings and distinctive personalities. They are also part of the special class of shamanic healers or sacaca who can travel at will in the river bottom The idea of an underwater city where everything is perfect, people do not suffer of hunger and do not die, reveals a different vision of the world. According to the author, this native myth blurs the boundaries between earth and water subverting the fixed division between human and non-human, and even life and death. According to the legend, Merandolino did not die as any other common human beings do; he disappeared from earth and sti ll lives in the deep water of the Arapiuns River in an enchanted city. People assert that he lives in a place known as the Torono point ( ponta de Toron) located on the border between the communities of La go da Praia and Caruci. At that point there is a place called meroca that means Merandolino; it is the deepest part of the river said the cacique of Caruci who described Merandolino Cobra Grande: I was very young when I met him there in Ment ai, which is the place where the mouths of the Mar and Aru Rivers come together to form the Arapiuns. Merandolino was a sacacafor us a sacaca is a healer.a person who gets in to the water, travels underwater, lives in the deep waterhe was a big man.h e was married and had ten children with his wife in the enchanted cityhe was also marri ed in the earth with another women with whom he did not have any childrenhe was a good healer. He knew of many medicines to cure people, he taught how to cureI narrated the story of Cobra Grande to the people of FUNAI who visited usthey agreed in reporting that the name of our land would be Cobra Grande and that it embraces the four aldeias [Caruci, Lago da Praia, Garimpo, and Arimun] (Fernando, indigenous Arapium, 2006) Thus, the coincidence of the Takuara communitys decision to assert their indigenous identity and GCIs actions helped them to join efforts in their project of reinforcing identity and claiming legal recognition of their indigenous stat us and land rights. As the news about Takuara community became known throughout the region, many other communities were inspired to

PAGE 122

122 follow in their footsteps (Vaz 2004) spreading th e indigenous movement over the lower Tapajs region and Arapiuns River. Currently there are 12 different indigenous groups claiming the legal recognition of their status and demarcation of their ancestral lands in 38 communities2. All of them are affiliated to CITA. They are located within the area of th e Extracted Reserve Tapajs-Arapiuns (RESEX), forest reserve Flona Tapajs, a nd on the right bank of the Arapi uns River in the region know as gleba Lago Grande. This last region is where the indigenous te rritory named Cobra Grande is located. They are not part of the extractive reserve area. Indigenous Identity and Territory: A Twofold Claim As in m any other cases around the world, claims for the recognition of indigenous status are tied to the rights to pr eserve and demarcate ancestral lands (Occhipinti 2003; Toledo 2005; Miller 2003; Santoyo et al.1998; Si mmons 1989). Territorial claims are based on the conception of original homelands: that is, the land that ha s historically provided not only the sources of livelihood and subsistence, but also their existence as distinctive pe ople. The concept of territory constitutes, then, an extension of land that is more than a productive resource. It encompasses symbolic and material meanings expressed thr ough culture, religion, spiritual sites, memories, forest resources, water, etc., considered necessary for indigenous peoples cultural, and economic survival (Stavenhagen 2005). One of the anth ropologists of FUNAI expressed that since indigenous rights to land are founded in indigenous peoples definition as first inhabitants of the Brazilian territory, land ri ghts are practically a pre-existing right; that is prior to law. In this sense, the demarcation of indigenous land mean s that the state recognizes the existence of 2 In the Tapajs region they are. Escr ivo,Camaro, Pinhel, Jaca, Jacar, Parana-pixuna, Jauarituba, Santo Amaro, Mirixituba, Muratuba, Limotuba, Brinco das Moas, Marituba, Alter do Cho, Bragana, Takuara, Vila Franca, and Paricatuba. Arapiuns Region: Brao Grande, Muruci, Nova Vista, Aningalzinho, Amina, Arapiranga, So Miguel, Novo Lugar, So Jos III, Bom Futuro, So Joo, Miripixi, Cachoeira do Mar, Arimum, Garimpo, Lago Da Praia, and Caruci. Do Planalto regi on: Aaizal, and So Pedro.

PAGE 123

123 original rights over a particular territory, esta blishes its limits, and gr ants its possession and usufruct (Nobre 2002). Similarly, Pacheco de Olivei ra asserts that the app lication of the concept of original rights does not occur because of the legal recognition by the state (nor is t revoked by non-recognition). The concept is formed from the continued existence of indigenous groups that have a connection with pre-Colombian popul ations, consider themselves as ethnically distinct groups, and maintain certain an cestral traditions (O liveira 1998:45). The 1988 Brazilian Constitution explicitly recogni zed the rights of indigenous peoples to their cultural distinction. The constitution also recognized that the lands traditionally occupied by indigenous peoples are imbued with cultural meaning. Indigenous lands are defined in the constitution as: those lands permanently inha bited by indigenous people and utilized by them for their productive activities, and are lands considered vital for the preservation of environmental resources necessary for their welfare and physical and cultural reproduction according to their traditional uses and custom s (Mendes 2005:15). According to Leandro Mendes, there is, however, a difference in what is understood by indigenous land and how the state conceives of it (Mendes 2005). From the poin t of view of the stat e, indigenous land is a legal concept contained in Law 6001 of 1973 known as Estatuto do Indio and in the Constitution. Land demarcation is an administrative action th rough which the state rec ognizes and establishes the limits of the land. For indigenous people, on the other hand, land c onstitutes a place of socio-cultural practices and ethnic definition (Mendes 2005; Oliveira 1998). The Law 6001 defined three types of indi genous lands (FUNAI 2002:15): Lands occupied or traditionally inhabited by indigenous people. This type corresponds to the concept of traditional lands over which Indians ha ve rights independent of demarcation. Indigenous land reserves. It c onstitutes a special ar ea obtained by the stat e to serve as the habitat of indigenous people. This type does not corre spond to traditional land

PAGE 124

124 Controlled lands ( areas de domnio ). It refers to land acquire d individually or collectively according to the national civil legislati on through state or private donations. On the other hand, scholars allege that although Brazilian law on Indians lands is coherent with the legal system, it hides a more basic right to indigenous people, th e right to a territory. What Brazilian law guarantees is the Indian rights to perm anent possession and exclusive usufruct of natural resources, but the state has not renounced to th e control of indigenous lands and territories (Ramos 2003; Van Cott 2000). In contrast, in c ountries such as Colombia, under the 1991 constitution indigenous peoples have achiev ed greater control over their territories. They are empowered to exercise sovereign functions within the resguardos (inalienable indigenous communal properties) as long as these practices do not contradict the national Constitution. Within their territories, indige nous authorities exercise functions such as application of legal norms with respect to the use of land and natural resources; design policies, and programs for economic and social developmen t, ensuring public investment and execution, observe and distribute resources ; and collaborate with nationa l government in keeping public order (Van Cott 2000). According to FUNAI, the number of indigenous lands recognized and demarcated tends to increase as more new indige nous groups are known. Some of them correspond to groups that have recently entered into contact with nationa l society; others constitute the group labeled by FUNAI as resurgent ethnicitie s. That is, those indigenou s groups that although presumed extinct reappear, asserting and claiming recogniti on of their indigenous id entity and territorial rights (Nobre 2002:19). Since the 1970s and 1980s when major changes in the Brazilian indigenous policy and Constitution occurred, many culturally mixed groups in the Amazon and northeast mobilized to a ttain state recognition of their I ndian status and land demarcation (Mendes 2005; Oliveira 1999). Through a long pr ocess of struggle, these indigenous groups

PAGE 125

125 achieved recognition by the state the existence of the northeastern Indian s as an ethnic and historical unit composed of diverse social groups that are culturally a nd territorially related (Oliveira 1999). This achievement included the re-establishment of indigenous territories or what is defined by Pacheco de O liveira as territorialization ( territorializao) : the process of social re-organization that implies the establishment of a differentiated ethnic identity, the constitution of specialized polit ical mechanisms, redefinition of social control over natural resources, and the re-construction of culture and its relation with the past (1999:20). Thus, what is at stake here is the understand ing that indigenous te rritory is not a mere legal or administrative action to secure the cultural and physical survival of indigenous people. Indigenous territories constitute not only an important element for ethnic identification, but also the result of processes of identity construction. Most of the indigenous peoples claims to land and ethnic identity rights are framed by both the political struggle to resolve land conflicts an d by the socio-cultural meanings created through historical intera ction with a particul ar territory. CITAs land rights claims are ba sed on the concept of original rights over the territories its people have traditionally inhabited. Through these claims, they intend to achieve not only the demarcation of their territories, but also the recognition of their ancest ral indigenous identities tied to that land. In a flyer distributed in 2006 by CITA to explain who and what the organization does, this concept is expressed as follows: The indigenous council, CITA, founded in 2000, groups the communities of the lower Tapajs-Arapiuns area who are in the pro cess of ethnic and terr itorial re-affirmation This process constitutes a political movement that asserts the ancestral indigenous identity of the communities of the region. These comm unities have maintain ed their indigenous identity through cultura l, social, spiritual, and territo rial practices and have been transmitted them from generation to generation since immemorial times. One can interpret this struggle over land and its role in constructing identity from the concepts of inscribed and contested spaces. The former indicates the meaningful relationship

PAGE 126

126 that people collectively form with the places th ey occupy, the memories these places hold, and the cultural elaborations and practices inscribe d on them. The latter, the geographical places associated with social conflicts that engage actors in political struggles to contest and resist differences of power. The importance of spaces is not only their manifest and distinctive appearance, but also their quali fying and latent meaning (Kupper 2003). The territory occupied by CITA members represents, from a global pe rspective, a key place for the convergence of environmental and economic interests. This means, on one hand, the global interest in preserving and establishing plans for the sustainable management of natural resources in the Amazon region. On the other hand, there is th e ongoing process of frontier expansion of soybean production that entered in to the region with the flag of economic development. These two processes have blurred the socio-cultural and political movements of people claiming their territorial and indigenou s rights. For these global interests, the presence of the indigenous movement in the region represents an obstacle and/ or complicated situation to deal with in order to achieve specific goals. I will develop further analysis of this issue in chapter 6. According to Edviges Ioris (2005) the conflict generated in the area of the communities of Takuara, Bragana and Marituba as a result of the creation of the forest reserve Flona Tapajs in 1974 helped to reshape communities social identi ty. The imposition of new forms of use and management of forest resources as well as the governmental decision to redefine peoples identity as t raditional people3 generated resistance. Ioris explains that term traditional people was created by the government to redefine the condition of the people already living in 3 As of February 2, 2007, the Brazilian government appr oved the decree 6040 that officially recognized the existence of traditional populations. According to th e decree, traditional communities are groups who recognize themselves as culturally differentiated, who maintains their own form of social organization, occupy and use territories and natural resources for their cultural, social religious, ancestral, and ec onomic reproduction. The decree also defines traditional territories as the space neces sary for the socio-economic and cultural re production of traditional communities, this space being utilized permanently or temporarily. Policies regarding this decree are developed through the National Commission of Sustainable Development of Traditional Communities (CNPT).

PAGE 127

127 the forest reserves. With this term, the government responded to the many claims and demands of the population affected by the creation of forest reserves in the areas they have traditionally inhabited. It made legal the existence of population within fo rest reserves. Although the concept of traditional people recogn izes the particular relationship between people and natural resources and the environment, it encapsulates a broad number of social groups that do not distinguish thei r specific forms of socio-cultural and territorial organizations. The reaction to this category was the emergen ce of an indigenous movement to reinstate Mundurucu ethnic identity among the three communitie s, and the demarcation of their lands. These claims were not only to remain in their land s, but also for the right to exercise a particular way of life. However, as she points out, the indigenous movement that emerged from these communities cannot be understood as a simple res ponse to state control to regulate space or social relations. It was also an internal response to the imminent crisis caused by the death of their main leader, in order to maintain co mmunity social cohesion (Ioris 2005:286). Understanding and Joining the Indigenous Movement The community of Caruci joined the indi genous move ment in 2001 and Lago da Praia joined in 2003. Members of the communities explained that it was after they started participating in the meetings with the indigenous movement that they decided to focus their efforts to claim the demarcation of their ances tral lands and legal re cognition as indigenous people. By participating in these encounters, they began understanding the value of their indigenous descent and identity. They also ha d the opportunity to understand the magnitude of the land conflict in the region. Th ey have witnessed the long pro cess of land conf lict within the forest reserve Flona Tapajos and later the ongoin g divergence between In dians and non-Indians

PAGE 128

128 within the Extractive Reserve called Tapajs-Arapiuns, RESEX.4 The cacique of Caruci explained that he was selected by his community to participate in the different meetings going on the region. His task was to clarify the main poi nts of the land conflict: the difference between extractive reserve and indigenous land, but more importantly how the possible definition of their land as an extractive reserve woul d affect their condition as indi genous people. He narrated this point in this way: Well, we started participati ng in the indigenous movement in 2001. The first meeting I participated in was in So Pedro in the Arapiuns region. I went because we have doubtsbecause after the RESEX wa s created, we discovered that people lost control over their landssuddenly there were many organizations deciding what and how to do thingsthen, internal conflicts among the people within the reserve startedI participated in another meeting in Vila Franca where memb ers of IBAMA explained that agricultural workers have the right to work their land and th at people needed to defend that right. With that explanation I got more concernsit wa s not clear to me why people needed to continue defending that right.then, in another meeting a person asked a question, what was the difference between the extractive rese rve and indigenous land? A member of GCI said, An extractive reserve is worked based on a contract between the government and the agricultural worker and when it is finished the person need to renew it Indigenous land is different, because the government produces a document that guarantees the permanence and usufruct of the land for ge nerations; it recognizes the original rights to the land So, I thought, this is what I wanted to hear, and I went back to my community and explained everything to them. It became clear for us that we as ndios have value, we have rights, we understood how important an Indian is beca use we are Indians from our roots; we are not fake Indians! The community of Caruci decided then to join the indigenous movement to defend both the right to maintain the contro l of their ancestral lands and th eir way of life as indigenous people. Although there was no imminent risk of displacement, people inte rpreted the conflicted situation in the RESEX as a poten tial threat to their wa y of life. Through the region different and confusing information spread abou t governmental projects to establish other RESEX in the areas 4 The extractive reserve Tapajs-Arapiuns was created in 19 98 and has an extension of 647,000 hectares. It is located between the Tapajs and Arapiuns rivers. Curren tly there are 34 communities within the reserve claiming indigenous identity and land demarcation. Of these, nine communities assert Arapium identity. The RESEX is a part of national system of conservation units (SNUC) that include forest reserves (FLONA), areas of environmental protection, areas of ecological relevance (ARIE), fauna reserves (FR), and sustainable development reserve (RDS). ( comunicacao.amazonia@conservacao.org ).

PAGE 129

129 adjacent to the Tapajs-Arapiuns extractive rese rve. People from Caruci and Lago da Praia reported that they received vi sits from members of INCRA5 (National Institute of Colonization and Agrarian Reform) to define communities limits for a possible establishment and definition of their land as a sustainable development settlement. However, people of the communities reject this proposal and asserted to the institution that they were waiting for FUNAI to demarcate their land as an indigenous territory. In June 2004, I visited the INCRA office in Sa ntarm to learn about the projects of the institution in the region. Speci fically I asked about the area of lower Arapiuns River and the situation with the indigenous communities of this region. This area was still under the administration of INCRA and was proposed for a sustainable development settlement project. During that visit, various INCRA representatives informed me that they were not aware of the existence of indigenous people in that region. Through a long c onversation, they explained to me why Indians disappeared a long time ago. Their main point was the convergence of several cultural and ethnic groups in the re gion that ended up assimilating a nd destroying Indian culture. Also, they asserted that, although people from the area were of Indian descent, they did not constitute indigenous group. From their unde rstanding, people were claiming indigenous identity only because they wanted to secure th eir lands. Many of the communities in the area, they said see the establishmen t of extractive reserve as an o pportunity, but others decided to become Indians because they think is going to be easier that way. They finished their conversation indicating that they cannot consider these communities as indigenous Arapium until FUNAI recognizes them as such. Thus, for the communities the institutional and local landscape 5 INCRA was created in 1970. Its mission is to implement th e agrarian reform and to register and administer state land property. Currently the priority of the institute is to establish a new model of human settlement based on economic viability, environmental sustainability and territorial development ( http://www.incra.gov.br/ ).

PAGE 130

130 was not easy and clear in terms of the many a nd divergent discourses going on about land tenure and peoples rights to assert their indigenous identity. Befor and after the creation of the RESEX Ta pajs-Arapiuns, several meetings took place to manage and resolve the conflicts of division within the communities between Indians and nonIndians. These meetings were organized to cl arify the rights of one or another group and to improve the relations between them. In th ese meetings, governmental representatives participated in order to help resolve these conflicts It should to be noted that at the same time that the process of discussion fo r the creation of the ex tractive reserve took place, there was also an internal discussion and movements towards self -definition as indigenou s people. One of the indigenous Arapium from the community of Vila Franca, where the official base of the organization of the RESEX is located, reported that the process of creation of the reserve was a very conflicted period in the region. Although th e creation of the extracted reserve meant for many people the achievement of a stable condition in terms of land tenure, it ignored the internal socio-cultural diversity, and the process of ethnic re-affirmation and land demarcation claims. The creation of the RESEX generated a lot of conflict in the region. Then, for us it was important to have an organization through whic h we could struggle for our lands, the lands of indigenous people. People said that with the RESEX the land would be securedit was expected to stop the invasion of loggers and other people, bu t that did not occur. The problem got worse because the RESEX area overlapped the area of the communities that self-identify as Indiansthen, we ended up divided, on one side those who wanted the RESEX and on the other were we who wanted our land demarcatedthen, intimidation of our people started, the others said that peopl e self-identifying as I ndians would lose all their rights, that we were going to lose the right to retirement, maternity license, and we were not going to receive any help from the government. All that was said to divide and destroy the indigenous movementThen, we held an assembly in Vila Franca to clarify these issues (Gedeo, i ndigenous Arapium, 2006) In effect, the result of that meeting which took place in the community of Vila Franca in 2003 is reported in the minutes prepared by the Procuraduria of the republic. The meeting was held to clarify the situation and rights of I ndians and non-Indians with in the reserve. The

PAGE 131

131 outcome of this meeting was an agreement si gned between the community organization of the RESEX called TAPAJOARA and the Indigenous move ment CITA. Representatives of different organizations, such as FUNAI, municipal vereaduria, CNS (National Council of rubber tapers), and Procuraduria da Republica participated as well The agreement contains, among others, the following points (Pontes 2003): Directory of the RESEX and the CNS rec ognize the existence and legitimacy of indigenous groups and their orga nization within the area of th e extractive reserve TapajsArapiuns Indigenous movement recognizes the legitimacy of the TAPAJO ARA as representative in the directory of the RESEX Directory of the RESEX will not intervene in the process of self-identification of indigenous groups. Indigenous movement will accept a representa tive of the RESEX in the process of identification and demarcation of in digenous lands within the reserve. TAPAJOARA support the indigenous culture within the reserve and the ethnic diversity of the traditional populatio n inhabiting the region. In another passage of his narrative, the Arap ium Indian also expl ained that with the creation of the reserve the comm unities lost a great part of their decision-making power. According to the Arapium, with the new st ructure of administra tion established by the government the communities were granted only on e representative in the directory. This Law 9985SUNC of 2000 indicates the organization of a Conselho Deliberativo to manage the reserve. Representatives of gove rnmental organizations, organizat ions of the civil society and traditional population inhabiting the reserve, composed the Council. The Arapium leader asserted that by limiting the number of represen tatives in the administrative body the community lost power. The governmental orga nizations were the ones that gained major power in decisionmaking. In his interpretation, from an active and d ecisive role in defining what to do in the region and on their lands, the communities become mere receivers of governmental decisions.

PAGE 132

132 Althouh conflict between Indians an d non-Indians continues, the management of the situation is now in hands of both the indigenous and the Re sex organizations. For example, on July 22, 2006, I participated in a meeting in the community of Escrivo, Tapajs region planned by CITA and Tapajoara organizations to re solve conflicts of relationship between Indians and non-Indians and clarify the rights of each group within the area of the Rexes (CITA 2006). One of the major issues that came about was the idea that by self -identifying as Indians, people would lose all previous rights that they had as Brazilian ci tizen, such as retirement, maternity support, and benefits from development projects granted to the area of the Resex. Edviges Ioris asserts that thr ough the establishment of the extractive reserves as a system of conservation units, the trad itional patterns of occupation and resource management of communities became subordinated to the management plan previously defined by the government (Ioris 2005). Thus, what the indigenous Arapium points to as l osing control refers to the subordinate condition of peoples interests and management practices to an external agenda. This is the administrative and conser vationist governmental agenda. This situation, asserts the indigenous Arapium, has contributed to a certain exte nt to reconcile Indians and nonIndians within the reserve. In order to regain major power in the area, the community organization of the extractive reserve has initia ted the establishment of an alliance with the indigenous movement. Although this has beco me a strategy of both groups to strengthen themselves in key negotiation with governmental organizations, the confli cted relations between the two groups reappear from time to time. Then, while all these situations were taking place, people from C obra Grande territory decided not only to join the indigenous movement but also to create their own indigenous council. By 2006 when I went back to conti nue my fieldwork, I learned that the four

PAGE 133

133 communities were in the process of legalizing their council named COINTECOG (Indigenous council of the Cobra Grande territory). This decision was motivated by the conflicts of land invasions that increased after th ey asserted their indigenous iden tity and joined the indigenous movement. As one of the cacique reported, prob lems with the people from Lago Grande region began when they started entering indigenous land to occupy the areas that the community members were not currently working. Most of these areas were natural grasslands, which invaders filled with cattle. Th e problem concentrated in the ar ea of the community of Lago da Praia where the grasslands are located. During a visit to the area with the cacique of Lago da Praia, I was able to witness the presence of cat tle and fences recently established dividing the area and closing off ancient paths regularly us ed by community members to travel from one region to another (Figures 3-3). After the community of Lago da Paria decided to join the indigenous movement, the community members that rejected the idea of self-identifiying as Indians, created a new community called Santa Luzia. This community is located within the area projected for land demarcation (Fig ure 3-4). In a short time, th e community of Santa Luzia has received support from the local government to establish a school and other social services that commonly would take a long time to get approval Permanent conflicts have been experienced between the Jaraqui people and Santa Luzia members; in particular, th e cacique has received several death threats. Besides these actions, conflicts reflected c oncerns of a presumed indigenous peoples expansion that were rapidl y diffused throughout this region. The main idea was that the indigenous movement was going to displace non-Indians from their lands. They explained to me that people said that we transformed ourselves into Indians to take over their lands. This situation made more difficult the relations between indigenous people and the neighboring

PAGE 134

134 communities. Others, as many community members asserted, have invaded their land with the hope of a monetary compensation from FUNAI once the land demarcation is established. In the final administrative step of the regularization of indigenous lands, the government provides monetary compensation to the non-indigenous people that are removed from the declared indigenous lands. This is done after an analysis of the conditions under which that piece of land was obtained. That is, if the la nd was legally obtained before th e initiation of the demarcation process and it was not the result of fraudulent actions (Nobre 2002). As the conflict increased, people from Cobra Grande territory realized that they were managing the situation individually and that did not work well. The cacique of Caruci took the initiative and with another lead er of Lago da Praia held meet ings with the other indigenous communities, in which they decided to organize an indigenous council. To structure the council, they solicited the assistance of CIMI (Missi onary Indigenous Council), which advised them about the process of constitution and legalization. This council has a similar structure as CITA, with a representative from each community in a general assembly and a main representative. The official base of the council is the community of Caruci and the cacique of this community is also the representative of the council. Although the constitution of the council has not resolved the conflict, it has provided them with an orga nizational structure that contributes to their integration and voices their con cerns and interests. For example, through the council they organized in conjunction with CITA, a meeti ng with the director of INCRA to make an agreement about the exclusion of the Cobra Grande territory from the area proposed for the establishment of the sustainable reserve. Acco rding to what members of the communities said, the institution has already sent t echnicians to define and measure th e area to be excluded. As the CITA representative expressed, the existence of an indigenous council within each indigenous

PAGE 135

135 territory is seen as a pos itive and strategic way to join efforts and an opportunity to divide tasks. He asserts that the loca l councils would help CITA to con centrate on the political negotiations with the government to resolve la nd, education, and health issues while they can operate at the local level to resolve internal conflicts. Until now, there have not been more initiatives to conform local indigenous councils. Conclusions The process through which people have com e to see and redefine themselves as indigenous people has not been an easy one. It has demanded a great deal of effort and patience from all the people involved in the indigenous move ment. It has already been 10 years6 since the indigenous movement emerged in the region. Land claims ha ve not been resolved even for the communities of the Tapajs forest reserve, though they have advanced in the identifi cation and delimitation of their indigenous land. Besides, recognition and acceptance of their presence in the region have become one of the most enduring challenges that the indigenous movement faces. But as the challenges to position themselves in the region are at stake, it seems that the construction of their ethnic indigenous identity inspires people to ma intain and strengthen co llective bonds. In this process, people have come to recognize themse lves as the embodiment of ethnic essences and natives tied to their land. As other cases in Latin America, the pro cess of land claims has contributed to revitalize peoples ethnic identities. That is, for example, what Wichi people of the province de Salta in Arge ntina experienced. During the 10 years struggle for recognition of their land rights, they focused on th e recovery of their identity as indigenous people. Occhipinti 6 In June 2007, the indigenous movement celebrated the 10th anniversary of formation. A series of meetings was held to analyze the achievements and failures of the moveme nt, and proposals for new objectives and strategies. An indigenous leader from Colombia was invited to this even t to share with them the experience of land struggle.

PAGE 136

136 (2003) assert that the process of land reclamati on acted to sharpen and define ethnic identity, as individuals began actively to confront what it m eans to be indigenous. The indigenous movement is more than a way for personal redefinition of identity; in other words, it blurs the boundaries between the indivi dual and collective. In this sense, the indigenous movement constitutes a political expression embedded with memories, history, and territorial meanings that m obilizes people through collectiv e action. Collective action is supported by either national or international legal frameworks through which they intend to legitimize their rights. The right to self-identific ation is intertwined with territorial rights as an inseparable condition for their ow n definition as indigenous people. The construction of identity is thus an active and interact ive process through which the in dividuals build new ways of interpreting themselves. Indigenous identity is no t just the product of the present socio-political struggle; it is founded on the hist orical, personal and collective memories that have inscribed them in the ndio category. One can say then, that th is indigenous rights movement, as many others in Latin America, came together as a social movement based on identity and consciousness, which Brysk has defined as a new form of ethnic politics (Brysk 2000). However, with the difficult landscape of non -recognition and regional conflict, one may ask, what makes these people contin ue in this effort? How deep and crucial is their sense of indigenousness for people to wait such a long and ha rd time? How does the interplay of material, symbolic and spiritual sources of self-identification help people to maintain their objectives? I intend to give answers to these and other questions in the next chapter.

PAGE 137

137 Figure 3-1. Indigenous activ ist wearing a t-shirt that reads indigenous, yes! Figure 3-2. Banner of CITAs acronym

PAGE 138

138 Figure 3-3. Path closed in the community of Lago da Praia

PAGE 139

139 Figure 3-4. Map of the land of Jaraqui Indians showing areas of conflict and the aldeia of Lago da Praia GLeba Lago Grande The Land of Indigenous Jaraqui Aldeia Lago da Praia Arapiuns River Santa Luzia Trans-Lago Road Areas of Conflict

PAGE 140

140 CHAPTER 4 CONSTRUCTING ARAPIU M ETHNIC IDENTITY In the previous chapter, I showed the di fferent issues and the socio-political and environm ental contexts in which the formation of the indigenous movement of the lower Tapajs and Arapiuns Rivers took place. I highlighted the convergence of two processes, the definition of conservation areas in the regi on, particularly the extractive re serve Tapajs-Arapiuns and the internal dialogue about peoples identity. I showed how by re-valuating the ndio category the people from the Tapajs and Arapiuns Rivers co nstructed their indigenous identity. That is, from a derogatory imposed identity, the ndio category became a proudly self-ascribed identity. This constituted the basis for the recovery of forgotten and hidden ethnicities th rough which people grouped together to fo rm different ethnic groups. In this chapter, I closely examine how peopl e construct the meani ngs of their ethnic identity and the sources that contribute to embody the meanings of that id entity. I specifically analyze the construction of the new meaning of being an indigenous Arapium. I focus on the communities internal contexts and dynamics. Th roughout the chapter, I provide analysis of the double process of identity construction. That is the re-construction of Arapium and the creation of the Jaraqui indigenous identities. I show how both identities are tie d together as well as differentiated from one another. On one hand, both identities are based on historical practices and relationship with the land. On the other ha nd, while the re-construction of Arapium identity is based on the recovery of old memories of a neglected ethnicity, Jaraqui identification appears as a way to value peoples essen tial practices of survival and as a form of distinction between the two communities. Lago da Praia and Caruci communities were originally formed from one major family who later split to form separate vi llages. In both cases, leadership positions are held by descendants and people affili ated with the same family.

PAGE 141

141 The chapter is organized into th ree major parts. In the first, I provide a general history of formation of the villages and main families. In the second, I present analysis of the different themes and concepts that emerged from peoples narratives about the construction of indigenous ethnic identity. This part of the analysis is drawn from data collected through semi-structured interviews. The third part presents the analys is of the focus group disc ussions developed with members of the two groups and other Arap ium people of a neighboring community. Formation of the communities of Lago da Pr aia and Caruci The history of the two communities star ted in what is now the area of the aldeia1 of Lago da Praia. The information provided by the oral histories goes far back to the beginning of 20th century, around 1910. According to in terviewees, the main settlers of the area were the Balboa family. Informants reported that members of th is family were born in Lago da Praia; however, there were no additional details about their ancestors. This fam ily was composed of four women and one man. Only two of them remained in th e area, Mara Isabel Balboa and Andres Balboa who formed the first two families. Besides them, people reported another family, the Benitez who were also native to the area. These familie s constituted the Indian ancestors of following generations. Some of the descendants of thes e families are still living in the area of both communities. The Balboa and Benitez mobilized the community to legally consolidate the village in 1972 with the name of Lago da Praia. Mara Isabel Balboa was married to Benizio Perez, from the community Atroco, which is located in the upper region of the Arapiuns River. According to the descendants of this family, the fathers grandmother was Jewi sh. The couple had eleven child ren; some of them moved to 1 I will continue using this term to designate the area that the group of people inhabits, the village. Community, on the other hand, will be used to mean the members of a specific aldeia This is because I want to be coherent with what the indigenous movement has defined to distinguish themselves from other non-indigenous people inhabiting the neighboring villages.

PAGE 142

142 Manaus, others died, and six formed new families that later split into th e two villages. This couple lived in the area that is now known as the Toron point, the place believed to be the location of an enchanted city at the bottom of the Arapiuns River. In the legend about the enchanted man Merandolino, who had the capacity to turn into a big sn ake or Cobra GrandeBenizio and Merandolino appeared as being close friends. Many stories about their friendship are still remembered, but there is one particular story th at people most like. The story refers to the invitation that Merandolino made to Benizio to visit his family in the enchanted city, but Benizio refused because he felt afraid of going into the deep of the river. Andres Balboa, on the other hand, married Rosi ene Guerra (there was no data available about her place of origin). They occupied an ar ea of 500 meters along the river and 2000 into the forest where the village is currently located. Pe ople reported that Rosiene Guerra donated an area of their property facing the ri ver Arapiuns to locate the first official school founded in 1978; later the village was moved to the same area, in cluding the football fiel d. However, after she died her son asserted that this was not his mother s will, and accused people of invading his land. The conflict for the limits of the village between th is Balboa family and the rest of settlers has not totally been resolved alt hough by governmental intervention the area of the community was secured. The conflict increased when the descenda nts of Maria Isabel Barbosa decided to assert their indigenous identity. This decision gene rated major division and enmity between the two Balboa families because descendants of Andres rejected the presence of the indigenous movement in the area. New Families Besides th ese families, new members came to th e area to establish a place to live. Among them was Fernando Carvalho from the community of An of the Arapiuns River. In 1962, he married one of the Balboa women. Today, he is one of the most recognized leaders throughout

PAGE 143

143 the Arapiuns region and within the indigenous m ovement. The other family, the Soriano arrived in the area in 1973 and came from the community of So Pedro, Arapiuns River. A Soriano descendant is currently the cacique of this aldeia and is married to one of the Balboa women. The memories about the development of the commun ity are especially tied to descendants of the Balboa family. I decided to concentrate on th ese families because they represent the most prestigious members of the commun ity and hold different leadership positions. Figure 4-1 shows a diagram of the three families that are descendants of Balboa-Perez couple. The family of Zeneida Balboa and Julio So riano holds the cacique position in Lago da Praia. Julio is also the representative of the community for the regional council CITA (Indigenous Council Tapajs-Ar apiuns) and COINTECOG (Indigenous Council of the Cobra Grande Territory) See figure 4-2 pict ure of the cacique. Jos Balboa is a well respected leader of the community and has occupied different positio ns, such as representative of the fishing organization Z-20 (fishermens union) and counsel or of COINTECOG and CITA (Figure 4-3). However, the most influential family in the area is the Balboa-Carval ho. The authority this family holds was built through the long and dedicated work that Fernando Carvalho developed in the regions as representative of the Sindicato dos Trabalhadores Rurais, STR (Rural union workers), which he interspersed with his role as community leader. He volunteered with this organization as promoter of local social organizations from 1980 to 1989. He left his volunteer work after he lost one of his legs because of an attack of a snake. Since he did not receive any type of support from the STR during th is time, he decided to quit. After this, he decided to embark on the proce ss of formation of the community of Caruci (figures 4-4, 4-5). A group of eight families invited Fernando and his family to found the new community of Caruci in 1990. Three of these fa milies were descendants of the same Balboa

PAGE 144

144 Carvalho family. Upon entering, they each held leadership positions in the community organization: president, vice-pr esident, and secretary. Through the work of Fernando, the community obtained support to establish an elementary school, a church, and an office of the STR. In 2004, after the community joined the indigenous movement, Fernando was unanimously elected cacique. His family and rela tives continue to occupy the main leadership positions such as coordinator of religious serv ices, schoolteachers, health promoter, and as representatives of the fishermens union and the indigenous councils. Defining Indigenous Identity After the people from Caruci decided to clai m their Arapium identity in 2001, the cacique initiated conversations with the people of Lago da Pr aia to gain their support and for them to join the indigenous movement. Once the main lead ers of Lago da Praia accepted this proposal, members of CITA and GCI ( Group Conciencia Indgena ) were called to st art the process of inscription within the indigenous movement and elaboration of the request for recognition by the FUNAI (National Indian Foundati on). GCI and CITA also developed workshops on indigenous rights, which provided explanati ons about the rights containe d in the national Constitution, Brazilian Indian statute, and Convention 169. Th ese are the main legal frameworks people used to support their claims. In 2002, the community of Caruci receive d a visit from the Technical Group, GT2 ( Grupo Tcnico in Portugues) from FUNAI who carried out a preliminary survey on the communities of the Arapiuns River claiming indigenous status. This visit did not constitute, however, part of the process of identification and delimitation of indigenous land in this area. Since the GT did not 2 The Brazilian process of recognition of indigenous land is based on the decree No 1775 of 1996, which determines that the first step corresponds to the identification and delimitation of the indigenous land. To carry out this step, FUNAI organized a Technical Group integrated by anthropologists and other professionals as well as members of the indigenous communities. The anthropological report wo uld present evidence of the traditional inhabiting of the indigenous communities in a partic ular land (Nobre 2002; FUNAI www.funai.gov.br consulted March 2008).

PAGE 145

145 visit Lago da Praia, the cacique of Caruci informed FUNAI a bout the existence of another indigenous community. According to a member of GCI, visitors of FUNAI agreed to include Lago da Praia as an indigenous community in thei r report once they received the official request for recognition. However, while in this first step of identi ty claim, people from Caruci had no doubt about their indigenous identity, people from Lago da Pr aia experienced a different situation. Internal discussions occurred as to whether to clai m Arapium or other indi genous identity. The uncertainty that the group suffered was, to a certain extent created by the caciques own ambivalence. According to him, since there wa s no anthropological rese arch to confirm their indigenous descent, he could not be certain they could claim Arap ium ethnicity. The process of recognition by FUNAI requires the e xpertise of anthropologists to reveal the socio-historical elements and arguments to confirm or disprove indigenous status and land demarcation claims. In this case it is particularly interesting how the Jara qui people used this requirement, or better, the lack of fulfillment of this requirement to create their new ethnicity. As a result, during a meeting held in 2003 in Santarm to prepare th e official request for recognition by FUNAI, the cacique decided that the indigenous identity to claim was Jaraqui. His decision was based on the fact that they were members of a fisher community and the main source of survival is the jaraqui fish. Their subsistence and culture have develo ped around this source and activity. Besides, the community is known in the region as the best pl ace for fishing jaraqui. Once back in the community, he organized a meeting to inform others about his decision. According to him and many other people from the community, Jaraqui identity was well accepted, because everyone agreed it was an accurate representation.

PAGE 146

146 During my interviews with them, many of the community members proudly expressed their satisfaction with this identity. However, there was al so a group of people that, although they accepted being defined as Jaraqui, felt that their real ethnicity was Arapium, because as the Caruci people, they belonged to the same original family. Others simply emphasized that they were Arapium Indians though they were living in the Jaraqui land. So me of these people interpreted the caciques decision as an imposition and as a strategy to distinguish himself from the other Arapium cacique of the Caruci commun ity. According to them, being Arapium would have meant for the cacique to be under the sh adow of Fernando, who is a very well recognized and strong indigenous leader. During informal conversations, I asked other Arapium from neighboring communities if they cons idered people from Lago da Praia as Arapium. They all emphatically asserted that Lago da Praia people were not Arapium. For the cacique of Caruci, this was a wrong decision that will complicate thei r situation when FUNAI starts the process of land demarcation. As I will show in the next part of the chapter, the claim for Jaraqui ethnic identity is based on the same historical and soci al conditions that Arapium people used for their claim. However, the relationship of the peopl e to the river and the jaraqui fish is what constituted the main source to construct this identity. Processes of Ethnic Identity Construction Dom inant approaches to ethnicity have tended to interpret identity construction either from the instrumentalist or situational, (which focu ses on the political and economic gains) or the primordialist (with focus on social bonds and pr imordial ties) approaches (Hutchinson and Smith 1996; Geertz 1973; Cohen 1996; Eriksen 2002). In this chapter, I ta ke a constructivist perspective (Cornell and Hartmann 1998; Anders on 2001) and build upon literature on landscape and place attachment (Altman and Low 1992; Hi rsch and OHanlon 1995; Low and Lawrence-

PAGE 147

147 Ziga 2003; Feld and Basso 1996) and identity politics (Beek 2000; H ill 1996; Hill and Wilson 2003; Friedman 1996; Hall, 1996). In keeping with the constructionist perspective, ethnic identity is the product of historical and social contexts. Ethnic identity is consid ered to be built, disman tled and rebuilt over time through processes of human interacti ons in particular historical cont exts. In this sense, ethnicity is the product of group actions to defend or enhance their positions, establish meaning, and achieve understanding of the world they live. The constructionist approach emphasizes the personal or collective cont ribution that a group makes to create and shape their identity (Cornell and Hartmann 1998). The construction of identity is also related to the hi storical processes of cultural and spatial production a nd reproduction. The former cons titutes a socia lly constructed context through which individuals recognize themselves as part of an ethnic group and establish boundaries to distinguish themselves from others. This is the process through which a group self-ascribes and is ascribed an identity (Barth 1969). The latter constitu tes the historical places that are socially structured and where individuals organize and pract ice their daily socioeconomic life. These are the perspectives that serve as basis of analysis of the themes that appeared in peoples narratives. Consistent with the emerging character of grounded theory, my analysis produced six major themes. These themes constituted the conceptual sources through which people explained the material and symbolic sources that helped them to construct the meaning of being Arapium and Jaraqui Indians. These are: 1) sense of root edness 2) historical memory 3) historical transformation 4) cons ciousness 5) social exclusion a nd, 6) identity politics. The conceptual explanation of each theme emerged from the series of categories contained in each. In other words, the categories provide the analytical content of the each theme. Table 4-1

PAGE 148

148 presents the theoretical themes and the focused c oding or categories that e xplained each theme. The table also shows the categories more empha sized in the narratives and the number of time mentioned by the interviewers. As a way to deve lop the analysis, I present each theme in a separate section. In th is way, I can focus on the internal rela tionships of the categories of each theme. However, this strategy does not mean that each conceptual th eme is independent or unrelated to the others. The orde r of presentation also is not intended to indicate a hierarchy or ranking of themes; it is more a writing strategy that permits the flow of the na rrative. In practice, these themes and their categories fit together and their relationship and importance vary according to context and the different meanings th at the Arapium and Jaraqui people give to their ethnic identity. Sense of Rootedness In processes of indigenous identity clai m s, the unique relationship of indigenous communities with their land has been invoked as a critical issue and as an irrefutable moral argument to support these claims (O cchipinti 2003). The special re lationship is defined as the sense of rootednees and emotional attachments that indigenous people have developed for their homelands through long processes of experi ence and acquired knowledge (Feld and Basso 1996). Sense of rootedness refers to the emo tional and cultural attach ment to the physical environment, personal spacing, territoriality, and family and group use of space. Scholars argue that attachment to place contribut es to individual, group, and cultu ral self-definition by fostering individual and group self-esteem a nd pride; it also contributes to create a strong sense of home (Altman and Low 1992). Through the sense of rootedness, peoples feelings of satisfaction and attachment to their local area are combined with self-conscious identification with their community. Other scholars assert th at peoples attachment to land is in fact culturally formed. That is, the landscape is interpreted as a natura l base transformed or molded by a particular

PAGE 149

149 groups technology and culture, but in which individuals own life experiences, practices, and performances play a crucial role in the attachment to the la ndscape (Altman and Low 1992; Feld and Basso 1996). Robert Riley ( 1992) asserts that time, landsca pe, and people are intrinsically entangled, meaning that feelings of attachments are not to the lands cape itself, but to its memory and the meanings attributed to it over time. An thropologists have also noted the importance of people movement through the landscape in the creat ion of place, conceptualizing it as movement rather than a container (Low and Lawrence-Zi ga 2003). In other words, the importance of a place is not defined by its spatial limitations, but on the individual and collective movement patterns through which a locality is construc ted and reproduced. Yet, other anthropologists have argued the need to rethink the concept of root as related to identity and territorialization and the imp licit mapping of cultures onto places (Gupta and Ferguson 1992; Malkki 1992). For example, Liis a Malkki explains th at assumptions linking people to place routinely are conceived in botanical metaphors, in which people are thought of as being naturally rooted in place and as deriving thei r identity from that rootedness. Moreover, the author asserts that concepts such as nation and culture has been c onceived as existing in soil, and that terms like native, indigenous and autochthonous have served to root cultures in soils; in other words, the terms have served to territorialize culture. The conception of root in this sense, tended to incarcerate or confine a nd immobilized natives and Indians in their places. This in turn has constituted a powerful roman tic vision that rooted indigenous peoples cultures in their homelands as if this condition were a moral a nd spiritual need (Malkki 1992). The assumed bonds of culturally unitary groups with their terr itories became a complicated concept in a world of Diasporas, transnational cultur e flows, mass movement of populat ions, and particularly in the context of territorial displacement. This is be cause the metaphor of root served to define the

PAGE 150

150 uprooted and displaced not as a fact of sociopolitical co ntext, but as a pathological condition. In other words, it tended to see uprooted people as losing their t erritorializ ed culture and identity, which constituted, for Malkki, and essentialist vision of identity. This is even more complex since cultural and territorial displacements are the common histories of indigenous peoples. However, by calling attention to the idea of root as immobility or sedentarism, the author is not denying the importa nce of place in the cons truction of identity. Instead, she wants to stress the relationship between deterritorial ization and identity and the multiplicity of attachments that people form to places through living, remembering, and imaging them (Malkki 1992:38). This is partic ularly important in order to understand how people can reproduce identity and concepts of pl ace or homeland in conditions of displacement or transnational migration. D econstructing the idea of root a llows us to understand how many indigenous peoples who have been uprooted from their original lands can reconstruct their territories and the historical meanings attached to them in new spatial and social conditions. The metaphor of root is not to sugge st that indigenous identity is maintained as long as indigenous peoples are fixed to particular places. Gupta and Ferguson (1992) point out as an irony of these times that as places and localities become even more blurred with tran snational movements and hybridization of identit ies, ideas of culturally and ethnically distinct places become more salient. The way indigenous peoples perceive their land, experience it through everyday practices and political struggles, move thr oughout the landscape, and the m eanings attached to land, have taken on a central discursive role in Arapiu m and Jaraqui peoples claims for recognition. Through the interviews, descriptions and explan ations about the divers e meanings and strong relationship to their territory constituted a way to define their land not only as home-place, but also as a place of struggles for rights. That is by stressing their attachment to land, they do not

PAGE 151

151 intend to represent themselves as closed bounded, imprisoned, and geographically isolated communities; instead, they intend to connect their claims to nati onal and global legal frameworks of indigenous rights that emphasize the close ties of indigenous peopl es to their lands as form of definition. This is especially important because the Arapium and Jaraqui people are not simply claiming a piece of land; they are claiming the rights over the land in which they feel emotionally embedded, the land that holds past and present memories, communities histories, myths, and multiple meanings. This is also the land of historical socio-political struggles and resistance of ancestors and present generations that make of this land a contested place (Low and Lawrence-Ziga 2003), in which historical differential relations of power and control of space and resources have been resisted. In the narratives, when people talked about place of origin they indicated not only the locality of birth, but also the region encompassing th is locality. Sense of rootdeness refers also to the region or geographical ar ea where a person has established a routine of work, a history of family and social relations, and in general makes a living (Stewart 2003; Hirsch and OHanlon 1995). In talking about the Arapiuns region, the term landscape provides a wider concept in which notions of place and community are situated. That is as to say that the Arapiuns landscape embraces the values and memories in th e places that constitute sites of historical identity for the Arapium and Jaraqui people. The place of origin is where people feel a ttached through emotional ties created through kinship, friendship, intermarriage relations, and lived experience. Place of origin is synonymous with a home in that a feeling of security a nd belonging is developed. Anthony Giddens defines the feelings of security as the confidence that most human beings have in the continuity of their self-identity and in the constancy of the surround ing social and material environment of action

PAGE 152

152 (1990:92). Using the concept of environment of trust, the author explains the condition upon which feelings of security and trust relations de velop. He points out there are some aspects of trust and processes of personality development, wh ich seem to apply to a ll cultures, pre-modern and modern: kinship relations, the local community, religious cosmologies, and tradition. However, none of these main conditions of trus t has the same importance in circumstances of modernity. For example, kinship system, which provides reliable social connections and works as an organizing device for stabilizing soci al ties across time and space, in modern circumstances, is not longer the main carrier of social organization. The other context is the community-understood as a placewhich provides a familiar setting and in which feelings of attachment and identification develop. In circum stances of modernity, these feelings also receive influences of distant relations that result from the intertwining of lo cal and global relations. Feelings of attachment to or iden tification with places persist, but they are not just the result of locally based practices. External and distant relations influence f eelings of attachment (Giddens 1990). Thus, the notion of place of origin expresses the trust that th e Arapium and Jaraqui people have developed through expe rience and feelings of security that their environment and kinship relations provide to their sense of self These feelings are invigorated by the distant relations with national and intern ational indigenous organizations that struggle to maintain and claim ancestral indige nous territories. In the various narratives about the formation of the two co mmunities and even in informal conversations, people always emphasized two conditi ons: being natives of the Arapiuns River region, and being the original people who settled in the area and constituted the two communities. Here native rev eals the internal movement of population as well as kinship relations throughout the region. By processes of intermarriage, the communities have not only

PAGE 153

153 incorporated people from other v illages, but have also maintained a network of kinship relations throughout the Arapiuns region, a condition that also gives to these people the sense of territoriality, this is, interpreting the Arapiuns River region as the territory of the Arapium people. In this sense, land becomes a spatial self that come into being by being named; it also expresses the degree of shared knowledge, mutual experience, and common identity (Feld and Basso 1996). Being Arapium means that I was born in the Ar apiuns, I am nativo of Arapiuns, and I live in the Arapiuns regionthus, for us our people [ povo ] is Arapiumwe discovered we are Arapium, because we have families in the high part of the river in the community of Mentai, and the Indians who lived there were the Arapiumwe are Arapium because of our region and because it is known that here, Caruci and the other side of the river, belonged to the Arapium peoplewe had the priv ilege of inheriting th is land, that is why we are Arapium! The idea of native can be explained using Altm ans and Setha Lows idea of genealogical place attachment, which refers to the linkage of people and land through historical identification of place and family communities. Here attachment to a place is maintained and strengthened by living in a place, being born or marrying in th e same location, and sharing cultural practices (Altman and Low 1992). Besides Lago da Praia a nd Caruci, people interviewed reported kinship relationships in other 16 comm unities along the Arapiuns River3. However, not all of these communities are claiming legal recognition as Arap ium Indians. Figure 4-6 shows the location of the Caruci and Lago da Praia and the comm unities that constitute their main network of kinship relations. Figure 4-7 shows the commun ities asserting Arapium ethnicity. The sense of territoriality and attachment to their land is strengthenend by the use of the word povo as meaning the people who belong to the same place and their particular ethnicity. 3 They are An, Araci, Atroco, Arimum, Cachoera do Aru, Cutile, Jacar (Lago Grande), Picanha, Murui, So Pedro, So Miguel, Tucum, Vila Goreti, Vila Brasil, Coroca, and Vila Franca.

PAGE 154

154 The second condition, original, informs the historical accounts that talk about the formation of the communities and in tegrate their history as the fir st people in this particular land. They are, at the same time, the people th at share a common place to make a living, have a common origin, and share interests and concerns The idea of having common origin, concerns, and interests is one of the reasons why people w ho are not related to the same kin group become a parente. In Portuguese, this term indicates a rela tive (belonging to a kin group); however, through the process of id entity construction, it also came to mean belonging to the indigenous movement. Parente is either a relative or a person that se lf-identifies as Indian and is a way to recognize each other as members of the same group. This term then, embraces all people that self-identify as Indians. This type of belonging can be expl ained by what Linda Kalof (2003) defines as affinity relationship that is ba sed on choice, not on blood, and centered around a political agenda or common concer ns. In this sense, the term parente became politicized since it represents the people that come together through the indigenous movement to struggle for their rights. In a personal interview, an Indian explained this view. Well, we considered that it does not matte r if people are Arara Vermelha, Tapajs, Arapium, Jaraqui or any other identitywhat is important is that all of us are Indians; we all belong to the same group. Therefore, we are parentes. It means union, solidaritywe also have a program in the radi o station called the voice of the parentes; which covers the Tapajs and Arapiuns region. Through all these aspects, people have devel oped a particular experience and come to perceive their land in a meaningful way. The so cial relations built up in a place are one of the important aspects for developing feelings of at tachment. Low and Altman (1992) assert that attachments to a place involve culturally shared affective meanings and ac tivities associated with places that derive from socio-political, histori cal, and cultural sources. Life experiences have emotional qualities that produce a ffective bonds with places and c onstitute a way to strengthen the self. The personal and collectiv e meaning that places have, as a function of life experience, is

PAGE 155

155 what fostered affective bonds with place. For example, an Arapium man described the connection with his land while explaini ng to me the meaning of his identity. I can feel that I am an Indian because of my work on this land. I like to cultivate cassava and corn, I like fishingsometimes, I go hunting This is part of our way of life that we identify as Indian cultureI lived in a la nd that provides everyt hing for subsistence. The land embraces three interrelated spaces, the roa ( area within the forest cleared for a garden ) the green forest, and the river. These ar e not totally separated entities, although each contains a particular meaning and provides a specific source for marking peoples identity. These are the main spaces through which people e xperience their life, establish and reinforce kinship and social relations. For us, ndios, the land is of great importance because it is on it that we plant, we have the roa we harvest our food, from the forest, we get the roots and the fruits we needthe water and the forest is our source of life. We depend on so much from the river and the forestwithout them we would be nothing Although each family has a separate roa within the forest, in this plots parents, married children, and even neighbors often work cooperatively. In this sense, the roa becomes a place in which interpersonal, community, and cultural relationships occur; a nd it is through these relationships that Arapium and Jaraqui are attached to their land. Among the products of the roa, manioc flour or farinha constitutes the staple food, which holds important symbolic meanings. By defining farinha as Indian food, they feel tied to their land in a double way; that is, planting manioc and preparing and eating farinha means that they are reproducing their indigenous ancestors culture. At the same time, the continue d process of planting, preparing, and eating manioc flour contributes to strengthen kinship relations. This is an activity in which all members of the family are entit led to participate. Keith Basso (1996) in the analysis of the sense of place among Apache Indians of United Stat es refers to the concept of dwelling and explains that it consists in the multiple lived re lationships through which places acquire meaning.

PAGE 156

156 The author asserts that by sensing places, wome n and men become sharply aware of the complex attachments that link them to the physical worl d. The self-conscious e xperience of place is a product and expression of the self, and that place possesses a marked capacity to inspire thoughts about who one presently is, memories of who one used to be, or who one might become (1996:55). The author points out that relationships with places are experienced most often in company of other people and that places and their meanings ar e continually woven into the fabric of social life. People are continually performing acts that reproduc ed their sense of place and present images of where and how they dwell. I personally assisted and part icipated in the process of farinha making, through which I learned the importance of collective work for the families, not only as a way to secure subsistence, but also to transmit values, as beliefs, and educate younger generations. The place of elaboration of farinha is also a space to update family members about community events and news from the indigenous movement. In this sense, manioc and farinha constitute more than a social crop and product; they both became invested with political meaning that originated in its association with Indian food and Indian cult ure (See figure 4-8, 4-9) Through this lived experience, land is not only a place to make a liv ing or a source of subsistence; land is perceived as a mother. I think without the land we would not survive she is like the mother that gives us everything how can I sayshe provides everyt hing to live, not only for us, but for the animals and the plants from the forest and the ri ver, that is why we consider the land as a motherwe belong to her The Arapiuns River has a dramatic visual pres ence in the region and in the place of the two communities. The river is more than a geological formation, it c onstitutes a socio-environmental entity that plays a key role in the life history of the Arapium and Jaraqui people. Images, memories, and histories that evoke from the rive r tied the Arapium and Jaraqui to the past and

PAGE 157

157 present life as indigenous people. The rivers depth and dimension are a source of pride. See figures 4-10 and 4-11 for views of the river. Susan Clayton (2003) asserts that the natural environment can encourage a strong and positive sense of self. It constitutes an important aspect of identity since it influences the way in whic h people think of and define themselves. The natural environment may enable people to become a more perceptive knower and a more positively valued known: people understand themselv es better and like themselves more. The author asserts, An understanding of oneself in an environment cannot be fully separated from the social meanings given to the nature (2003:53) The Arapiuns River is not a barrier frontier; instead, it is a source of communication and internal and external relations. It links places and demarcates them, nurtures the lakes formed th roughout the region. Forest and villages surround these lakes. The houses located around the lake s and the river capture a permanent beautiful image and rhythmic sounds of the landscape. In the afternoon, the sounds of the wind intertwine with sounds of the waves that reach the long, wh ite beach. The afternoons is the time to go to the river to take a bath and refres h the hard and hot day, it is the time to play with friends in the clear water of the Arapiuns Ri ver while thousand of little fish surround you as if they were expecting something from you. People say, the afternoon is also the time to be careful; the ray comes to the beach to sleep and if one steps on one of the rays, even the most brave Indian would cry like a baby when the ray attacks. It does not kill people, but produces profound pain. With the river come the fish, the wind, and the myths, they said. Through their lived experience, people learned when and where they could go fishing, and the good or bad times to travel. The identity of people is tied to the rive r, either because it is their place of origin or because it is the source of subsistence. In both communities, fishing is the main productive activity and a source of cash income. They both shared a system of fishin g that is ordered by the

PAGE 158

158 phases of the moon and the seas onal weather change s (winter or summer). Although people go fishing during the whole year, the main fishing season takes place between May and September. During this period, people said the best days to catch good quantities of fish are between the first quarter and full moon phases. Fishin g is either an individual or a collective activity. Individual (family) fishing takes place dur ing the low fishing season and during the other moon phases. This type of fishing is merely for family cons umption or exchange for other food products within the community. Collective fishing, on the other hand, occurs during the high season in the days of the first quarter and full moon when the school of fish is easy to catch. This collective fishing serves two purposes: redistribution and cash inco me. Redistribution helps to maintain and reinforce kinship and social relation s. It is a way to help each other and to secure returns when resources are scarce. However, the cash income product of the sale is only for those who directly participated in the coll ective fishing. People sell the fish directly in Santarm and/or to the boats that pass by the area. See Figures 4-12, 4-13 for pictures of this activity. Among the variety of fish, the Jaraqui is the mo st common source of protein (Figure 4-14). The activity and the fish constitute the main sour ce of ethnic identification for the people of Lago da Praia. They interpret their commun ity as the place of jaraqui fish. People say that Lago da Praia is the place of the jaraqui fishthis is the typical fish of the region. When the school of fish comes, we get a lot of jaraqui. The fish is what identifies this place; that is the reason for us to be Jaraqui Indiansthe fish is our subsistence.we took its name, because fishing is what we do, jaraqui is what we eatwe are Jaraqui! Susan Clayton (2003) asserts that there are many people for whom important aspects of their identity lie in thei r ties to the natural world, which can be connections to a specific natural object such as animals, trees, mountains, and sp ecific geographical formations. The author defined this idea as environmental identity. This refers to the sense of connection to some part of non-human natural environment, based on hist ory, emotional attachment, and the perception

PAGE 159

159 that the environment is an important part of wh at individuals are. As collective identity, the environmental identity gives i ndividuals the sense of belonging to a larger group and provides them an assortment of beliefs about the self and the ways of interacting with the world. The environmental identity is formed through interactions, daily expe riences with the natural world, and through socially constructed understandings of oneself and ot hers including nature (Clayton 2003). Indeed, the river, the fishing, and the jara qui fish are centrally positioned in everyday experiences of the Jaraqui Indians. In every fa mily and social conversation, one can hear people talk about the fishing journey, th e time spent, the mood of the rive r, places to go, routes of the school of fish, the good and bad fishing, and the fish to eat. It is particularly satisfying when fishermen bring home a good quantity of jaraqui fish to eat with farinha. For the Jaraqui people, the mixture of a boiled or roasted jaraqui fish with farinha represents a symbolic way of nurturing their identity, meaning that by eating, they invigorate their body and their soul with the essential substance that constitutes what they are, Jaraqui Indians. During the occasions I spent sharing their meals, they always said to me that if I continue eating farinha and jaraqui fish I can become a Jaraqui, but that this process woul d require me to spend more time in the river and let it change the color of my skin and soul to that of an I ndian. It was also required, that over time marry a Jaraqui Indian to become fully inco rporated into their community and ethnicity. Examples of the relationship between food and constitution of identity can be found in other cases among Amazonian indigenous. For example, in research among the Wari Indians of the state of Rondonia, Brazil, V ilaa (2007) found that food was cen tral to the constitution of physical identity. The author explains that for the Wari the body is not merely the location where social identity is expressed and is not conceived as a genetic given. Instead, it is

PAGE 160

160 constructed through life by means of social relationships. For th e Wari, identity between two people or two groups is conceive d as a relationship of consubsta ntiality, determined by physical proximity and commensality. Those who live and eat together, or share the same diet become consubstantial over time, especially if they end up intermarrying. The author goes on to argue that studies of interethnic contact do not pay enough attention to indigenous socio-cosmic conceptions about the nature of interactions and distinction between groups. She argues that in place of acculturation or fri ction, what can be found in interethnic relationships is transubstantiation and metamorphosis. In the communities, people have different places to fish, but one is al ways preferred, at or near the toron point. There, all identities come together in the same place. The Arapiuns River serves to facilitate the gathering of the Jaraqu i and Arapium people. This is the land of the jaraqui fish; it is the enchanted place; th e home of Merandolino Cobra Grande. The name Cobra Grande came from the story of a man who was a sacaca and a healer that used to transform himself into a big snake. He had a special room in his home where he spent the times when he turned into a snake He used to travel a lot in the region from the high part of the Arapiuns to Santarm Wh en he was traveling wi th his partners, he used to say to tem, hey guys, I am going to wait for you at the point of toron and then he got into the water and disappeared. When the boat arrived to the point, he was already there [ tonoro point] smoking People believed he became enchanted in this place. The legend of Cobra Grande is very important for us. It means our territory, the territory of the four aldeias.The forest, the roa the animals, the people, the riverthe land to be demarcated. According to the informants, this is a place where strange things happen; people get lost, confused, or lucky. People hear strange sounds th at seem to come from the depth of the river, from the enchanted city. When the wind is str ong and makes the waves of the river hit toron point, people believe Merandolino is in a bad m ood. Every year, in June when school festivals are celebrated, children and members of the two aldeias perform songs and theatrical plays about the story of Merandolino Cobra Grande. Children are required to recreate the story of Cobra

PAGE 161

161 Grande as school homework (See figure 4-15). Th ese socially shared feelings and identities between the people and the landscape constitu te the main sources through which people experience the sense of rootedness. However, this sense of rootedness intertwines with peoples memory and the historical significance thes e feeling and experiences can have for the strengthening of their identities. Historical Memory Historical m emory constitutes a powerful source of knowledge and emotions that help to shape identities. Memory is the product of so cial and cultural experience embedded in objects, places, and practices. Thus, memory as a product of historical social experience involves processes of remembering and forgetting (F austo and Heckenberg er 2007; Middleton 1990; Misztal 2003). Memory is crucial to our understanding of present circumstances; it helps not only to explain the past, but also to understand the present. Memory relates to the emotions that the past produced, and the ways emotions help to reshape the meaning of the past to make it relevant in the present. In this sense, memory constitutes a crucial element in the construction of identity (Misztal 2003; Antze 1996). In the analysis of the constitution of the self, Robert Bellah et al. (1985) talks about community of memory, through which individuals are tied to the past and envision their hopes for the future. The community of memory helps to maintain the memories of the past by retell ing its stories, and the histor y of women and men who have embodied and exemplified the meaning of the community. It also tells pain ful stories of shared suffering, either the suffering received or the suffering inflicted. In gene ral, the community of memory carries the context of meanings that a llow individuals to connect their own aspirations with the aspirations of a larger group and thus envision themselves as being part of a common good (Bellah et al. 1985). In this sense, community constitutes an entity, a past and present

PAGE 162

162 reality invested with memories, sentiments att ached to kinship, friendship, neighboring, rivalry, and jealousy that inform the social pr ocess of everyday life (Cohen 1985). In talking about historical memory, one needs to consider the culturally acquired categories of definition and understanding of ones place in history. One needs also to take into account the changing socio-cultural and historical codes and contexts that inform what one should remember or forget. This, at the same time, embraces no tions of time as processes of continuity and change. Self-identity presumes memory as it info rms who one was in the past and who one is in the present. The content of memory is then s ubject to temporality as it changes according to circumstances and identities. From the intervie ws, historical memory is expressed through the recognition of an Indian descent. Recognizing implies looking back in the family history at a fact, event, or memory that links the person to the notion of indigenousness. When people recognize their Indian descent, they necessarily talk about previous generations, parents and grandparents as being ndios We are Indian because of our ancestors; my grandparents were Indians. The father and mother of my father were Indians.my moth er even accepted that she was an Indian. That is why we say that we are of Indian descent. The generational component constitutes one of the key factors for a person to recognize their own Indian identity. In the analysis of identity claims by the Patax, a mixed indigenous group of eastern Brazil, Warren (2001) shows how family memory helps to construct the concept of indigenousness by evoking and stressing Indian ancestry in their genealogy. Those family memories also revolved around histories of conq uest, race exploitation, a nd anti-Indian racism that their ancestors suffered. In the Arapium and Jaraqui case memory recounts past Indian generations either as a product of personal ex perience or by conveying family memories and histories, as the quotes show.

PAGE 163

163 I knew about my ancestors through my grandmot her; she told me that her parents were Indians. She talked about the Indians, the na mes of the Indians that I do not remember any more.she said that they used to visit he r there in the place she livedthat place was inhabited by Indiansshe told me that she was an ndia mesma (authentic Indian). These family memories seem to nurture peopl es' sense of indigenousness, since they place people in history. This histor y acquires significance when it beco mes relevant to the notion of being Indian. The remembering of past events helps people to put together the pieces of history they know about their own family and the region; it also indicates that peopl e forget and that not all memories are transmitted through generations. In other words, this is a fragmented memory. My great-grandparents were ndios mesmos my grandmother told me that they told her that they were part of a tribe and that during the time of the Cabanagem which was a revolution that took place a long time ago, they had to scatter my father, who is very old now, told us many stories about Indians. We knew about those stories since we were children and now we are passing them on to our children The term ndia/o mesmo that constantly emerges in the narratives contains a depth and critical meaning for the asserti on of indigenous identity. In th e context of the interviews, the term explains the genealogical line of descen t from the original Indians. Moreover, ndio mesmo is intended to mean authentic Indian. This notion gives people legitimacy within a context that questions racial and cultural mi xture as an expression of indigenousness. Here ndio mesmo used to live true Indians! Wild Indians as some people saythey were the real Indians, the ancestors of our familieswe are from the same root, but we have changed, though we continue to do th e same things they used to do. Family memories are full of images of ndio mesmo from which the meaning of the present condition as indigenous peopl e is derived. This term provides the basis for them to remember as part of a collective. However, having a se nse of ancestral authen ticity does not deny the historical factors that forced th eir cultural mixture. It does no t deny the historical transformation they have gone through. I will discus s this issue in depth later.

PAGE 164

164 Memory operates at different levels and takes different fo rms. Barbara Misztal (2003) points out the different forms of memory such as the habit memory which refers to our capacity to reproduce certain performances and tasks. According to the author, habit is the mode of inscribing the past in the present, as present. In other words, it brings the past into present by actions (2003:8). These actions remind us about th e set of rules and principles of classification and distinction. Actions constitute lived experiences that are at the same time, important sources of memory and thus of identity construction. From the interviews, issues of lived experience emerged in the concept of practicing Indian cu lture, which refers to the customary or common Indian way of doing things to make a living. When referring to the practice of Indian culture the person asserts that he or she knows the culture by personal involvement or experience. That is, they refer to the everyday practices that they understand as related to Indian culture. We have a different culture, the culture of I ndians. I know I am an Indian because what Indians eat, I eatI eat farinha and xib I drink tiborna, tarub, and manicoera we eat all those things that people produce from cassava, that is what the Indians produceHow cannot we be Indians? From what and how they develop their work, wh at they eat, and the place they live, they have acquired certain knowledge that reinforces their sense of indigenousness. This is another example from the narratives: I realized that I was Indian because I live in the forest, because of my customs, and because the culture in which I grew up.it is not that we were something different, we have just been ndios in the forest we live, what else can we be? All these memories are not just the product of individual remembering. They constitute shared memories of events and objects that are social in origin (Middleton and Edwards 1990). In the process of remembering and sharing memori es, people reinterpret a nd rediscover features of the past that give new meanings to their own identity. Moreover, forgotten events also come into sight along with the new meanings. Remembering and forgetting constitute key elements in

PAGE 165

165 the process of identity construction and in the e fforts to legitimize peoples political claims. I will discuss this throughout the next two sections. Historical Transformation Historical transform ation refers to the different events and social-political conditions that induced processes of cultural and ethnic changes. The Arapium and Jaraqui ethnic identity is thus, constructed by a combination of attributes to which people apply different meanings. When they talk about their sense of indigenousness, Arapium and Jaraqui people place themselves in an ambiguous condition. That is, they recognize that their experience as indigenous people is contemporary and that it differs from ancien t generations. At the same time, they claim to be the product of the same radical changes experienced by indigenous people. In this sense, assertion of ethnic identity is ba sed not on conceptions of continuity -as if they were the same as those indigenous people from cen turies ago-but rather on change. This as to say that the variety of histori cal, social, and cultural processes that caused radical changes gave origin to new forms, meanings, and understand ings of what is to be indigenous. The construction of Arapium and Ja raqui ethnic identities encompa sses apparently contradictory images, traits, and stereotypes that do not exclud e them from definitions of indigenousness. The historical transformation presented in this context contains explan ations that depart from what interviewers interpreted as racial and cultural mixture as in the quote below. Here in the Amazon, there was a mixture of ra ces, especially the mixture of Whites with other different indigenous groups. That is why people call us caboclo but for us a cabloco is not much different from an Indian, it is just the name that is different. In fact, we are considered as tapuios; the true tapuios of the Amazonian region. Tapuio is an Indian mixed with Black, White, and other In diansthe current Arapium Indian is not a pure Indian; the Arapium is the product of the mixture of many ethnic groups. Moreover, the current Arapium Indians varied in term of skin color whether brown or almost black, and the type of hairbut what really matters is that the current Arapium Indian believes in his culture believes that he is an Indian, and behaves as an ndio mesmo.

PAGE 166

166 Important issues emerged from this descrip tion such as the categor ization of ethnicity through phenotype features and the use of intermedia te categories of definition. That is, the use of the terms caboclo and tapuio that signal important questions about the nature of ambiguity and the significance of the relations hip between racial and social relations. This significance derived from historical and political factors, which establis hed conditions for social and cultural change. In the anthropologi cal understanding of the presum ed inevitable extinction of indigenous cultures, the terms caboclo and tapuio served to explain th e process of cultural disintegration. In the Brazilian anthropological literature, these categories represent a continuum of the acculturation process. First was the tapuio which refers to an Indian who lost his original ethnic identity and the normative system of his or iginal culture (Moreira 1988). However, the tapuio as members of a social group integrated cultural elements of different indigenous traditions. On the other hand, caboclo not only refers to the mixture of culture and races, but also to the historical, economic, and political forces that cons olidated the transformation of Indian populations in a peasantry type society that makes him undistinguished from the wider society (Harris 1998; Parker 1989; Wagley 1976 [1953]; Ross 1978; Ribeiro 1996). Gomes (2000) asserts that until quite recentl y in anthropological thinking, the caboclo term was considered a benevolent fate reserved for the Indi an; the only chance the Indians had to survive. Today, many of the indigenous groups that suppos edly passed through this continuum process of assimilation are engaged in rest oring their forgotten ethnicities and cultures (Ramos 2003; Oliveira 1999). In general, what emer ged from the narratives is that the caboclo and tapuio terms are reinterpreted as a form of Indian persistence. Moreover, the notion of mixture expressed he re challenges the official conception on which it is based. In Brazil, as well as other Latin American countries, mixture emerged as an

PAGE 167

167 official discourse and ideology of nation building that supposedly dismantled colonial forms of racial and ethnic differentiati on and oppression (Wade 2005; Whitten 1996). Mixture, as the key symbol for national identity, promoted the idea that mixed people constituted a homogeneous subject. That is, by the very pr ocess of mixture of its constitutiv e parts, the Indian and the Black, would each disappear through the whitening process. The idea of disappearance implies that Indians or Blacks in the long term would not represent significan t referents of identity. What one sees in the above passage, is not only that they did not disappear but also that they are actively reconstructing themselves as political subjects consci ous of their cultural mixture heritage. Cultural/racial mixture is conceived as a form of survival and not as a form of disappearance. Additionally, the definiti on of the current Arapium Indian placed it in a dua listic condition. On one hand Arapium is defined as not pure Indian; on the other as an ndio mesmo or authentic Indian. This duality establishes a challenging understanding of indigenousness; it goes beyond binary conceptions of defin ition of what is it to be indigenous such as authentic-fake. What this duality implies is that not being pure in genealogical terms doe s not conflict with the authenticity that the notion of ndio mismo entails In other words, not being pure does not conflict with the idea of being authentic or true to themselves (Friedman 2000; Taylor 1994). In this sense, the notion of racial purity is not part of the definition of their ethnic identity just as has been the case of the many of the so-called re-emerging indigenous groups in Argentina that included not only groups of mixed descent, but also indigenous pe oples who have been considered extinct for centuries (Gordillo and Hi rsch 2003). This in turn, questions notions of authenticity that stress the main tenance of cultural/racial characteristics that make them genuine representatives of ancient indi genous populations. Instead, authenticity is experienced through

PAGE 168

168 processes of social interactions that validate their sense of indige nousness. The social actors of this validation pertain to the authorities in the communities, and indigenous leaders at local and national levels that Warren and Jackson (2002) have defined as authenticators. What this duality explains about their historical transformation is that they continue to be Indians, although they have changed. However, the basis of this sense of sameness originates in their generally shared cultural traits, and historical e xperience that situates them as products of the radical changes suffered by indigenous people. One can say, then, that Arapium and Jaraqui people affirm their identity by differentiating themselves from their indigenous ancestors. This is an assertion that emphasizes change as one of the critical elements of their ethnic identity. In the narratives, the notion of change is expressed in different ways One way is talking about the factors that enforced the loss of their ancestral culture. We have Indian blood, we were born with that but we forgot because of the many ideas that were inscribed in our minds.we perc eived that our culture was hidden, was not transmitted, and was not given continuity This idea of having been forced to forget thei r identity and culture is about dominant ideas that denied their existence as indigenous people. Being forced to forg et also refers to the historical conditions that induced the lost of cultural traditi on and knowledge and therefore to believe that their Indian cultu re and ethnic identity vanished. This signals the many national projects of integration of indigenous group into societies (Gomes 2000; Moreira 1988). The law of the Whites cameit undervalued our culture; it took away our culture. We went to school and grew up lear ning things that were not part of and were different from our cultureand we left behind our ownbut now we are searching and every time we are learning more about our own culture, about our craftworksand that is a good thing, that is beautiful. Indeed, these ideas remind us that cultural chan ge does not necessarily generate change of ethnic identities as if this were a linear cause-effect action (Bar th 1969). Cardoso de Oliveira asserts that ethnic groups can maintain their identi ty even if they have gone through processes of

PAGE 169

169 acculturation and cultural change (Oliveira 2006). Thus, despite relative integration into the dominant society, ethnic identities may re-emerge and become visible. However, it is in this process of becoming visible that culture becomes a critical symbolic and ideological element in the construction and claim of a particular ethnic identity. That is, indigenous Arapium and Jaraqui assert their ethnic identity based on the idea that they are part of a different culture. However, they have been careful in indicating th at by historical shared experience this culture suffered fragmentation. The fragme nts of this culture are what they are using to distinguish themselves from the dominant society. Nevertheless, to be able to use the symbolic meaning of culture requires other actions. As the quot e above suggests learning, knowing, and gaining consciousness, allows the Arapium and Jarqui pe ople to understand the valu e of their culture and identity. I develop more on this issue in the next section. Consciousness Consciousness refers to the process of co m ing into existence and becoming active as indigenous people. Consciousness includes th e task of recapturing peoples history by dismantling an imposed restrictiv e knowledge that reduced the understanding of their historical heritage. Embedded in social structures of power, this restrictive knowledge worked as an explanatory framework that pr oduced certain knowledge to re inforce ideas about indigenous people. These ideas not only interpreted Indians as inferior but also as subjects of an imminent extinction. This imposed knowledge about what i ndigenous people supposedly were in the past, and what they would become in the present, constituted a powerful c ontrolling entity. This knowledge was powerful because it was transmitted as a historical truth th at had an ideological function (Foucault 1972). Restrictive knowledge served to negate their exis tence and to inscribe in peoples mind that they were not Indians anymore. Restrictive knowledge distorted the

PAGE 170

170 understanding of their history. This kind of knowledge in fact, removed people from their own history. Before us, Caruci, Garimpo and the other 10 communities have already asserted their indigenous identity. They did it befo re us because we did not have the knowledgealthough we were Indians, although we were born Indian s, and our parents and grandparents were Indians we did not have knowledge of that. Moreover, because we did not have knowledge we thought that we were Whites, but now we know that Indian is what we really are Consciousness also includes the task of acqui ring knowledge to provide new value to their role in history as indigenous people. Hill (1996 ) asserts that the first task for disempowered people to resist domination and ethnic stereotypi ng is the construction of a shared understanding of the historical past that enables them to understand their present conditions. Acquiring knowledge and new understanding of their past an d present reality has helped the Arapium and Jaraqui people to self-recognize as Indians. This knowledge help ed them to reinterpret where they came from and who they are. I was 13 years old when I self-identified as Indian and began to search for information about Indians. I asserted my identity and st rengthened my relations with the indigenous movement and with the people of the region. We are resistant people ( povo) that after many years of suffering discrimination, massacres and invisibility got the courage to claim what was ours. This act of self-recognition then, constituted the basis of their struggle for legal recognition. Taylor (1994) point s out that people do not acquire the language of self-definition on their own, but rather through dial ogue with and sometimes in str uggle against others. In his view, recognition acquires importance in two differ ent levels, the intimate sphere and the public sphere. At the public sphere, the struggle for re cognition involves the validation of peoples selfdefinition as well as the recogniti on of difference that in practice seek to confirm the uniqueness of the identity claim. This dialogue/ struggle contributes to shapi ng peoples identities as constituted through concepts and practices produced and reproduced in the society they are part

PAGE 171

171 of. The new knowledge that helped in dismantlin g inscribed ideas or historical truths also emerges in relation to a concrete problem-legal recognitionand the possi bilities for negotiation through political struggle. Arapium and Jaraqui people claim, not only legal recognition of their Indian status, but also th e rights that entitle them to this identity. Moreover, instead of relying on the idea that self-identification emerges only from an internal (either local or nati onal) dialogue that produces knowledge understandable only within the limits of particular cultural system, rather I based the analysis on what Anna Tsing defined as traveled knowledge. This con cept, placed in the context of global connections, refers to the knowledge that moves across localities and cultur es (Tsing 2005). This is a knowledge that forms bridges and channels of circulation and gain s from the experience of both the local and the global. In other words, this is a knowledge that becomes a mobilizing force. Identity claims rely as well on the knowledge of globa l discourses and existing legal frameworks for indigenous rights. Through these, Arapium and Jaraqui Indi ans apply a legal and un iversal understanding of their existence as indigenous pe ople. Alison Brysk asserts, Global actors are linked by a globally-shared system of symbols, knowledge creation and transmi ssion, even though their practices are driven by the histor ies, politics and ecologies of the places in which they act (2000:48). By making their claims coherent with national and global frameworks, they become invigorated, trespass the limits of the local, and position themselves as national and global actors. In this sense, the knowledge of indigenous rights becomes a key element in the construction of their identity. They provide a lega l basis to legitimize their claim. In every meeting, in every regional gather ing of indigenous people, we acquire more knowledge about our rightswe ar e discovering our rights; we are putting them out to be known by our peopleby knowing our rights, we are more certain about our indigenous identity. In the meetings, we learned that, like the Whites, we have rights, but we have more; we have rights only for us

PAGE 172

172 The knowledge of indigenous rights permitted them to discover that they have a new value, a legal value. This legal value provides them w ith special rights not enjoyed by other people. In other words, their mobilization for recognition is also founded on a struggle for inherited rights of social membership and identity (Niezen 2003). In the global context, indigenous identity has become a marker of positive ideas about cultural-ecological wisdom and survivals of a history of oppression and discrimination that help ed in the formation of an Indian consciousness and pride. Now, it is very clear for uswe are not asha med any more. I am proud of being Indian. If someone asks me, I am not afraid to say, I am an Indian, this is my true identitywhen we recovered our true identity, we started struggling for our rights. However, this consciousness does not emer ge only through the knowledge of rights and positive images. There is another type of knowledge that emerged from the experience of social exclusion that is tied to their c ondition as Indian s. I turn to this issue in the next section. Social Exclusion Social ex clusion in the narratives refers to the negative experiences, either in the past or in the present, that Arapium and Jaraqui people su ffered due to their ascription and self-definition as Indians. These people as well as the indigeno us movement they belong to seek the protection that the Indian status may provide against the history of persecu tion, lack of political representation, and social marginalization. Alcida Ramos (2003) asserts that for re-emerging indigenous groups, the fulfillment of rights as citizens has great value since it represents a political instrument to transfor m generic exclusion into ethnic re -inclusion. In this case, the assertion of indigenous identity s eeks to legitimize their ethnic distinction as well as to suppress the vulnerability and the limitations they have to access public services and fundamental rights. This is of special importance, because the Arapium and Jaraqui interpret their exclusion as a product of the lack of legal rec ognition of their ethnicity. That is, they have suffered exclusion because they were related to the indi genous people categorized as generic ndio This is a

PAGE 173

173 stigmatized Indian detached from his culture and ethnic identity (Ribeiro 1996). This category placed them in a disadvantageous position that limited them from becoming full human agents in their own society. My point is that the ndio category ascribed to these people embraced strong negative connotations that cont ribute to generate social discrimination. The negative connotations created and reproduced since colonial times are what people are contesting with their claim. The experience of social excl usion serves to contest this history. When talking about the many forms of exclusio n, stereotyping definitions of the Indian category appeared in the narrativ es. Stereotypes are mentioned in connection with racism and discrimination. Historically, ster eotypes of indigenous people se rved to justify differences. They implied pejorative meanings of the ndio category that were born du ring the colonial time. These ideas questioned the human condition of Indians, while claiming the superiority of White society (Acua 1994 [1641]; Pagde n 1982; Leite 1955). This pract ice of discrimination and stereotyping prevented self-iden tification as indigenous people. In the quotes below this can be observed. Some people said that Indians were lazy and that Indians never constructed anything for Brazil and it was only because the Port uguese came that we have a country. I thought that I was not an India n, because people said that I ndians eat people. They said, Indians are like animals. I do not eat people and I do not go naked. We believed as the other people that Indian s were only those who live in the forest, isolated, naked but after we got the knowle dge, we understood that that was not true, that ndio was not what people said. Then, we overcame the stigma. Before if we said we were Indians, we had difficulty even getting a school; that is why I was ashamed of being Indian. Many people said that Indians are savages, stupid, and lazy. In Santarm, I never said I was Indian, because of the discrimination we suffered. As many other issues discussed in previ ous sections, peoples ascription to the ndio category expresses not only their removal from their history, but also their reduction to stereotypic symbols of isolation, inferiority, alienation, and as marginalized subjects. This, in

PAGE 174

174 turn, has served to dichotomize the meaning of ndio as opposed to ethnic group. According to Jonathan Hill (1996), this dichot omy represents an ahistorical model that contributes to the reification of ndio as a category of people alienated from the state and the ethnic groups as indigenous people with citizenship rights. Here the concept of identity politics enters to play a role in the definition, revaluat ion, and legitimization of the ndio category and the Arapium and Jaraqui indigenous identities. Identity Politics This las t theme refers to the political meaning of Arapium and Jaraqui ethnicities. Identity politics implies the use of ethnic identity, its sym bols, and the politicizatio n of culture practices to mobilize and claim rights (Brysk 2000). Th e theme shows how identity forms focusing on critical issues related to the rights of indigenous people. Id entity construction is not an individual process; it constitutes a collective action through which Arapiu m and Jaraqui Indians sought to speak out and to claim their rights as indigenous people. Iden tity politics shows how people felt empowered to influence decisions and relationships that have consequences for their lives. This means that people look for opportunitie s and understand the constraints they face to pursuit them (Cornell and Hartmann 1998). It is a process through which indigenous peoples challenge and negotiate identity a nd contest structures of power that constrain their soico-cultural life and self-definiton. Through iden tity politics, the Arapium and Jaraqui highlight the political difference between we and them. Through this difference, they position themselves as the us and highlight the rights that we have as indigenous people. In identity politics, symbols of ethnic identity play an important role since they contain and display elements that contribute to their collective definition. Identity politics as a collective action contains icons of identity such as history, land, culture, and belonging. It is through the meaningful content these icons have for the Arap ium and Jaraqui that iden tity politics can invoke

PAGE 175

175 and represent the historical past and the cha nges experienced through time. The Arapium and Jaraqui people use these meaningful icons to articulate their claims to the state and civil society and to reinforce their identity in the communities. Thus, identity politics work as a strategy to facilitate their social and political relations and to insert into the regional and national political arena the need to fulfill their indigenous rights. Belonging to the Tapajs-Arapi uns indigenous movement (CIT A) is for the Arapium and Jaraqui an important step to look for recognition, defend their rights, and become a visible political actor. They strengthen their sens e of belonging to the indigenous movement by participating in the different meetings, gatheri ngs, and encounters that CITA organizes in the region. By participating in CITA meetings, th e existence of an indigenous organization that coordinates, mobilizes, take actions and represent their interests becomes known. In general, participating in the meetings denotes the influe nce of the indigenous movement in the region. This influence is oriented to motivate and encour age people to revive and assert their indigenous identity. After I started participating in the meetings of the indigenous movement, I perceived and reflected on where I came from, my real origi n, and my ancestors. All these things made me think about and believe I am an Indian. We [the community of Caruci] received an in vitation to participate in a meeting in Vila Franca and we went. There, they [CITA] explained how and what we needed to assert our indigenous identitythen we got together here and we all rec ognized that we were Indians and decided to assert our identity. In this point, one needs to consider the basi s of the successful influence of the indigenous movement. On one hand, people do not become convinced of their indigenousness just by receiving information about indigenous rights. The meaning of the different topics discussed previously influence this decision. The political meaning they incorporate to land, history, and culture also influences this decision. On the other hand, they receive information from people of

PAGE 176

176 the region, who are Indians as well. They have known members of CITA for years; they have also engaged together in different forms of str uggle to defend their lands and rights. In other words, they perceive them as their parentes with whom they share a common history, origin, and a particular position from which th ey experience the world. This establishes a big difference in terms of the meanings behind belonging to the indigenous movement. Contrasted with other forms of affiliation such as th e fishing or rural wo rkers unions, where association depends primarily on economic contribution ruled by exte rnal agents, the indigenous movement was created, ruled, and defined by them and the people with whom th ey share the Tapajs-Arapiuns region. This in turn, helps the Arapium and Jaraqui to raise political consciousness that emphasized two aspects: renewed pride of being Indian, and political action to achieve improvements of their lives by securing their homelands and getting access to governmental services. When we get together in meetings or encount ers we always use our necklaces, we paint our body, and do our ritualsthat is important for us, because we can show our identity. When a White comes to our villages and see us painted, they can perceive our Indian identity.I feel happy when peopl e look at me and recognize that I am an Indian. That makes me feel proud of being ndio mesmo. Beth Conklin (Conklin 1997) asserts that, in indigenous id entity politics, exotic body images play an important role in defining Indi an identity and authenticity. They are also emblematic ways of proud assertion of ethnic identity. For this author, that people who previously hid external signs of indigenousness behind Western clothing later proclaim their cultural distinctiveness with body a dornments, is a clear indication of the use of Western values and codes that defined authenticity to validate th eir indigenous identity. Visual images for the Arapiuma and Jaraqui represent a way to negotiate their identity and mark distinction from other neighboring non-indigenous peoples Body painting that previously did not have much value among them is now renewed as a crucial mark of indigenousness, especially when negotiations

PAGE 177

177 with governmental organizations take place. The n, exotic images help to display their Indian identity and influence others pe rceptions about their indigenous ness; they also contribute to providing more value to collective identity. Through the indigenous movement, they also ha ve the opportunity to discuss their history, memories, concerns, and needs. Land constitu tes the main material and symbolic concern through which the collective struggle is oriente d. In the region, the promotion of economic development through the expansion of the agricu ltural frontier with soybean production has generated great concern among rural and indi genous communities. The struggle for land includes access to services su ch education and health. Some people are causing deforestation, but the government has not worried about or for the people living in the area. Those people have done a bad thing, created conflicts, and have even killed people in the Gleba Nova Olinda, which is located in the high part of the Arapiuns River. I knew they were deforesting the area to take the wood and plant soybean. We hope that with the demarcation of our la nd, everything is going to be peaceful. We struggle for land demarcation to end the risk of losing our landswith the demarcation the Whites cannot enter our lands, because like those grileiros4, soybean producers, and private loggers they constitute a big threat for us. What is good about being part of the indige nous movement is that we have access to education, health, and even some economic resources.also, now wherever Indians go they receive better service; in public offices, they receive sp ecial attention just because Indians have that right. Indigenous rights and in partic ular land rights generate concerns and debates not only among local/national governments and private comp anies with interest in indigenous land, but also among indigenous movements in Brazil and La tin America. According to Victor Toledo (2005), indigenous territories are no t just rights claimed; they are a lived reality that contains symbolic meanings and acts of resistance by indi genous movements. In this sense, land rights 4 In Portuguese grilajem refers to the illegal seizure and appropriation of public lands. This constitutes a type of pattern of land concentratio n in Brazil (Sauer 2005). Grileiros are the people who advance in the region and take over the lands of indigenous people and other rural residents.

PAGE 178

178 claims do not constitute a mere legal and politico-administrative process, they intend to defend and re-vitalize peoples ethnic iden tity and the collective spaces of social and cultural production and reproduction. On the other hand, the collective action implies deep transformations in the excluding forms of social organization. Indigeno us people claim not only their land, but also the rights to education and other serv ices from which they were prev iously excluded. In fact, since 2004, with the creation of the c oordination of the indigenous e ducation in the municipality, CITA managed to include one of its members as coordinator of this office. This facilitates negotiations to recognize 30 school s of the area as indigenous school and secure special benefits though this status (CITA www.cita.org.br consulted 2 February 2008) Through this section, I have explored and put together the individual no tions of the m eanings of Arapium and Jaraqui identity. In the next part of this chapter, I present analysis of a collective discussion about notions of identity, land, and indigenous rights. Changing Meanings of Indigenous Identity In the narratives of the Arapium and Jaraqui people referencing issu es of identity, they commonly expressed three major concepts throughout the interviews and oral histories. These were a) ndio mesmo (as having an Indian descent), b) Indian s have more rights than Whites, and c) Land demarcation contributes to rescue Indian culture. To get peoples common understanding of these notions a nd to let the Arapium and Jaraqui interpret and get new insights into how they recount their lif e experience, I developed a focu s group discussion (Figure 4-16). The focus group helped me to understand how the different meanings of their identity varied according to context. This part of the chapter pr esents the analysis of the discussion carried out by a group of indigenous Arapium and Jaraqui who voluntarily participated in the focus group. To guide the discussion, participants answered th ree questions that addressed each of the ideas above.

PAGE 179

179 The Political Meaning of Indio Mesmo The concept of ndio mesmo in the s emi-structured interviews refers to genealogical descent from an Indian ancestor. Through this te rm, the interviewees trie d to demonstrate their continuity as indigenous people. To initiate th e debate, I asked the par ticipants to analyze the concept of ndio mesmo contrasted with the notion of ndio misturado Although the last term was not explicitly used in the narratives, it was implied when they talked about the processes of cultural/ racial mixture and the changes they experienced. In the interviews, the implicit concept of ndio misturado does not constitute an opposed condition to true Indian or ndio mesmo. In the anthropological perspective, ndio misturado refers to an acculturat ed Indian (Galvo 1979; Ribeiro 1996) whose cultural dis tinctiveness barely differs from national society (Oliveira 1999). Pacheco de Oliveira argues that this term, freque ntly used in the official documents of Brazilian indigenist institutions, applied a series of nega tive attributes that disqualified or opposed mixed Indians compared to those considered as true or authentic Indians ( 1999). This in turn served to question or denied legal recogniti on of indigenous status and rela ted rights to culturally mixed groups. The group debate on this concept concluded with a very different notion from those implied either in the interviews or in the anth ropological literature. In the context of this collective analysis, ndio mesmo refers to a person who asse rts his/her indigenous identity without shame, no matter what the circumstances and location are. Indio mesmo is the person who stands up and struggles for his/her rights. This is a person that possesses an Indian consciousness and uses it for the benefit of his group ( povo ) and the indigenous movement. Indio misturado on the other hand, appeared in opposition to ndio mesmo as an individual who felt ashamed of being Indian and who did not asse rt or defend his/her id entity. This type of

PAGE 180

180 person would turn to White or Indian according to the circumstances. Indio misturado is an Indian that cannot be trusted. The dichotomous relationship created here between ndio mesmo and ndio misturado contains the notions of the true self and the false selves that c onstitute the logic of the language of identity (Hall 1997:42). Thr ough this true-false dichotomy, ndio mesmo acquired a privileged status that they use to dist inguish among individuals and identities. Indio mesmo appears as a collective definiti on and approval of what it is to be an authentic Indian. Authenticity here is a social convention reconstructed throug h interaction and experience (Cornell and Hartmann 1998). One can say then, that the concept of ndio mesmo complies a political function; it guarantees the reproduction of practices and behaviors necessary for the political struggle that seeks the recognition of their Indian status and their rights. In this sense, the ndio mesmo is the individual who can represen t and speak for their people and the indigenous movement. Um Direito Mais Um: A Concept of Indigen ous Rights During the interviews, the idea that indigenous people have more rights than the Whites, frequently appeared. For the group discussion, part icipants were asked to explain this idea. They explained it using the phrase um direito mais um meaning that indigenous people accrue the special rights to land and its re sources and the basic rights that all citizens of a nation have. Related to land rights, they stre ssed the original rights to land that are based on the concept of original inhabitants or as they put it natives of the forest. This concept is coherent with what they expressed in the interviews. I wish to examine here one notion that appe ars in this discussion, indigenous citizenship rights. According to Alcida Ramos (2003), in Brazi l there is an ambivalent notion of citizenship when applied to indigenous people. This ambi valence can generate difficulties as well as

PAGE 181

181 advantages. As she explains, to be Indian in Brazil means to be formally dependent on the state and subject to patronizing attitude s. Indigenous citizenship guaran tees certain services such as health, education, or retirement be nefits without standard obligations In practice, access to state services and protection of indigenous peoples ba sic human rights are limited and differentiated. Systematic threats to their life, livelihoods, social, and cultural rights are permanent. In the case of the Arapium and Jaraqui people, the idea of enjoying full citizenship rights is problematic. On one hand, they have not enjoyed full and permanen t access to state servic es. On the other hand, because of the lack of legal recognition, they st ill maintain obligations as any other Brazilian citizen. The idea of having full citizenship righ ts constituted more a political goal that the groups try to secure and legitimize through the legal recognition of their indigenous ethnicities. Land Demarcation Legitimates but does not Guarantee Indigenous Rights The third discussion focused on how land dem arca tion contributes to maintain their Indian culture, but turned then to prot ection of indigenous rights. Th e main idea expressed was that with land demarcation the protec tion of their rights to land, its resources and reproduction of cultural traditions are legitimized but not guarantee d. The explanation of this comes on one side, from the permanent threat of invasion by external agents, such us colonists and illegal loggers. The other comes from the threats created by th e government itself when it approves development projects within Indian lands without their participation in this decision. According to their discussion, the mere existence of indigenous righ ts should be the guarantee to enjoy them. However, the privilege of exercising these ri ghts is conditioned to the fulfillment of the governmental administrative process of land demarcation. According to the participants, the rights to schooling, health services, and maintena nce of cultural traditions should be guaranteed without the implementation of this administrativ e action. Nevertheless, participants recognized they would have a better chance to protect their territories from external threats with the

PAGE 182

182 demarcation. These threats constitute the main reason recognition of thei r lands and territories became a priority and an essentia l aspect of their struggle for re cognition. Demarcation of their lands is more than an administra tive process of securing tenure rights. It is primarily a form to secure their right to determine their own identity and to practi ce, protect, and develop their cultural heritage. This means in general, that th eir struggle for recognition will not end with the demarcation of their territories. The privileg e of having full recognition of their rights and longterm benefits as indigenous people would cons titute a permanent goal for the improvement of their position, autonomy, and part icipation in national and intern ational societies (Brysk 2000). The establishment of local a nd international alliances w ith indigenous organizations, governments, and NGOs becomes an important step in this goal. Conclusions Throughout this Chapter, I exam ined the differe nt symbolic, material, and political sources that served to construct the meaning of being Arapium and Jaraqui Indians. The claims of indigenous identities showed that the sense of indigenousness has a primordial dimension in the sense that it has passed thr ough different cycles through time; it has been hidden, forgotten, remembered, and reappeared with new meanings in a different socio-cultural context. The forces that drive this variation are linke d to the historical process that generated patterns of changes and opportunities to re-emerge. This is what Cornell and Hartmann defined as Constructed primordiality (1998:89), which refers to the powe r that ethnic sentiment seems to have, which increases through intimate shared experiences and in teractions that connect people to the past. The power of ethnicity in this case lies in the variable significance the Arapium and Jaraqui apply to their identity. In ot her words, this variable sign ificance is cons tructed through interaction and histor ical experience.

PAGE 183

183 The Arapium and Jaraqui identities are also the product of the circumstances that make them mobilize and engage in a political struggl e for the re-definition of their position in the society as indigenous people. Their political struggle combines the different meanings of their identity with the existing legal framework to prot ect indigenous rights. The variety of themes found throughout the interviews demonstrated that the construction of indigenous identity is a complex and dynamic process that requires perm anent interpretation. The significance of each of the themes varied not only acco rding to circumstances, but also to reinterpretation of who they were, who they are, and who they would become. The meanings of the Arapium and Jaraqui ethni cities evolved from the same historical conditions that brought the two groups to e xperience radical changes, cultural mixture, discrimination, stigmatization, and social exclusion. However, in the process of constructing their identities, they applied different values to the material and symbolic sources they used to construct the meaning of their ethnicities. For the Arapium, the land and river as socio-cultural and historical places are associ ated with the memory they have about their an cestors. They constitute the land of the Arapium, which legiti mizes their sense of Arapium ethnicity. For the Arapium, where they live (the Arapiuns landsca pe) represents what they are. A similar phenomenon has been found among the Langalanpa Indians of Solomon islands, which use the landscape as a marker of their ethnic identity th rough the establishment of kinship relations and the use of resources from landscape for subsistence (Steward and Strathen 2003). For the Jaraqui, the significance of the rive r and its resources (the jaraqui fish) as a basis of subsistence is what provides the foundation for their ethnicity. In this sense, what they eat (the jaraqui fish) represents what they are. This made Arapium an d Jaraqui Indians different from each other; they

PAGE 184

184 do not constitute one group; they recognize ea ch other as belonging to two different ethnic groups. In what has been expressed by the different i ndigenous groups affiliated to CITA, there is a recurrent strategy to support thei r claims for recognition. I refer to the essentialization of their identity. One of these features is the definition of their id entity in terms of their close relationship with their land. In the case of th e Arapium and Jaraqui Indians, this is clearly expressed through the notion of rootedness, in which ideas of place of origin, attachment, historical experience of place, territory, and subsis tence serve to stress their intimate relationship with the land. The essentialization of their identity as rooted in the land constitutes a key notion in their ethno political struggle. It is of cr itical importance for the Ar apium and Jaraqui peoples because the essentialization of thei r identity contributes not only to represent what they are, but also to respond to Western traditional notions of what indigenous peoples are. On one hand, indigenous people have traditionally been conceived as rooted in specific location and dependent on their homelands and resources for subsistence. In international legal frameworks that protect the rights of indigenous peopl es, land is conceived as central to th eir lives. It is the basis for their economic survival, spiritual well-being, and cultur al identity. For example, the UN Declaration on the rights of indigenous peopl es in its articles 25 and 26 st resses the right of indigenous peoples to maintain and strengthen their distinct ive spiritual relationship with their lands; the right to the lands, resources, and te rritories traditionally occupied and used; the right to own, use, and control their land and territo ries; and, the right to legal re cognition and protection of their land and territories (UN 2007). The assertion of i ndigenous rights to land and resources is taken to be vital to their surv ival and identity. At the national level, in the process of land demarcation,

PAGE 185

185 the link that indigenous peoples have with their territory constitutes one of the aspects to be analyzed by the GTs for the basis of defi nition of the area of indigenous lands. Although this strategy may provide favorable results for their recognition and protection of their lands, this type of essentialist definitions of identity may become a form of confinement (Malkki 1992) of thei r identity to particular a place. This is not to say, that the Arapiuma and Jaraqui would not be Indians outsi de their particular lands; they have demonstrated that they have a vision of their territory beyond the limits of their communities, enough pride to express their identity outside of their indigenous lands, and diverse forms of transmitting their memoires and sense of indigenousness to future generations. However, in terms of legal definition of indigenous lands, this essentiali zation may also become a useful source for people opposed to their claims. What I meant is th at the idea of an identity confin ed in a demarcated area can be used as justification for the reduction of the geogr aphical space to be defined as indigenous lands and territories. This is especially true in a context of land competition such as the Santarm region. In the next chapter, I will discuss th e competing discourses and interests for land and natural resources in the lower Tapajos region and the way essentialist notion of indigenous people and their environment are used to contest indigenous peoples claims to land.

PAGE 186

186 Table 4-1. Themes and categories that emerged from the interviews Theoretical theme Focus coding # Sense of rootedness Subsistence 47 Place of origin 37 Attachment to land 31 Perception and experience of land 17 Territoriality 13 TOTAL 145 Historical Memory Indian descent 30 Experiencing Indian culture 25 Family Memories 21 Authenticity 16 Local History 10 TOTAL 102 Historical Transformation Racial-cultural mixture 20 Enforced assimilation 14 Differentiating from ancestors 11 Other 2 TOTAL 47 Consciousness Rising consciousness 31 Indian pride 19 Restrictive knowledge 19 Acquiring knowledge 13 TOTAL 82 Social Exclusion Indian stigma 36 Discrimination 18 Hidden Identity 11 other 2 TOTAL 67 Identity Politics Indigenous movement Influence 39 Securing land 28 land struggle 22 Symbolic representation 21 Indigenous rights 19 Access & allocation of resources 18 Imposed decision 4 Other 3 TOTAL 154

PAGE 187

187 Figure 4-1. The main families descendants of Ma ria Balboa and Benizio Perez. A) Zeneida Balboa-Julio Soriano. B) Jos Balboa-Rai ssa da Silva. C) Fernando Carvalho and Lucinete Balboa. = = = MB BP = Female Male = Married to LB FC JB RS ZB JC Descended from A B C

PAGE 188

188 Figure 4-2. Cacique of Lago da Praia Figure 4-3. Members of the Balboa family

PAGE 189

189 Figure 4-4. Lucinete Balboa Figure 4-5. Fernando Carvalho (left) with his older son.

PAGE 190

190 Figure 4-6. Sketch of the lower Tapajs-Arapiu ns region showing location of the Lago da Praia and Caruci and the communities where Arap ium and Jaraqui Indians have kinship relations. Sketch sour ce: www.saudeealegria.org.br Research site Kinship relations

PAGE 191

191 Figure 4-7. Location of the communities claiming Arapium indigenous identity Figure 4-8. Arapium Indians in the initial process of farinha making

PAGE 192

192 Figure 4-9. Jaraqui Indians in the final process of farinha production Figure 4-10. View of the Arapiuns River, aldeia of Caruci

PAGE 193

193 Figure 4-11. River Arapiuns, aldeia Lago da Praia Figure 4-12. A group of fishermen of the aldeia of Caruci.

PAGE 194

194 Figure 4-13. Collective fishing Figure 4-14. Jaraqui fish

PAGE 195

195 Figure 4-15. A Jaraqui child writing the story of Merandolino Cobra Grande Figure 4-16. Participants of the focus group analysis

PAGE 196

196 CHAPTER 5 STRUGGLING IN A LANDSCAPE OF MULTIPLE AND CONFLICTING VOICES Ethnopolitics as a Two-Way Strategy Through the two previous chapters, I have discussed why and how people from the lower Tapajs-Arapiuns region came to see themselves as indigenous people, and the material and symbolic means used by the Arapium and Jaraqu i Indians to construct the meaning of their identity. This chapter examin es the practices through which th e indigenous movement becomes a socio-political actor within a landscape of global economic a nd environmental concerns. My purpose is to offer a reflection on the local-globa l interactions and enc ounters of diverse and conflicting actors and the implications in defining and claiming indigenous identity. I show how identity construction and the formation of the indigenous movement is not a case confined to indigenous villages. The Arapium, Jaraqui, and all other indige nous people belonging to CITA (Indigenous Council Tapajs-Arapiuns) did not struggle for thei r rights in isolation. They find themselves struggling for acceptance within a highly politici zed geographical context, the Amazon region, in which local, national, and international interests converge. This case is immersed in ongoing economic, social, and environmenta l discussions that proposed two major actions in the region: economic development and conservation practices The former is envisioned through the consolidation of the soybean industry and the improvement of th e transportation system, and the latter through the protection and sustainable management of tropica l rain forest. Within these two forces, the indigenous movement struggles to voice its claims at national and international levels and encounters further difficu lties and opportuni ties as well. Worldwide, Amazonia constitutes one of the most significant and powerful current symbols of environmentalism. Amazonia is not only a living place that contributes to the

PAGE 197

197 subsistence and cultural reproduction of rural an d indigenous communities, but also a valuable potential resource for the global market. In this sense, Amazonia constitutes a contested place, in which multiple development interests converge a nd compete. Within this arena of power relations and globalizing development, the indigenous movement has opened space to accommodate its rights claims and has moved bey ond their geographical frontiers to become an issue of wide public awareness and debates. The Argument The analysis presented here focuses on ethnopolitical action1 and explores it as a two-way strategy. With this, I mean the use of the hist orical and socio-political discourses that support not only the rights claims of indigenous peoples, but also th e contesting arguments against these claims by other social agents (e.g. the gene ral public, governmental, and development and environmental actors). I want to show that the po litical use of the meanings of an ethnic identity is not an exclusive discursive st rategy of indigenous peoples to seek gains or solutions to the problems faced by their collectivit y. Non-indigenous actors also use their own conceptions of what indigenous peoples are, to legitimize their argument in favor or against indigenous rights claims. What I want to highlight in this cont ext of development and environmental disputes is how non-indigenous actors used es sentialist notions of Amazonian indigenous peoples and their forest landscape to support their claims, and to question changes perceived in both the Amazonian rainforest and indigenou s peoples. I argue that there is a parallel between the values given to them in terms of the historical change s experienced in the cons titution of the Amazonian rainforest and in indigenous identities. In the economic development discourse, I explore how 1 Gurr defines ethnopolitical action as any organized activity in pursuit of the groups objectives (2000:69). Brysk (2000) explains identity politics as the use of identity fo r movement mobilization and the politicization of cultural practices.

PAGE 198

198 the notion of change is appropria te to legitimize the expansion of a more profitable activity (i.e., soy cultivation in this case) into certain Amaz on forest areas considered to have changed too much to contain biodiversity and/or cultural values Similarly, I show how the application of the notion of change to indigenous peoples of mixed descent has been used to question their indigenousness and their right s claims, because they are considered to have changed too much to be authentic Indians. To develop the analysis, I focus on the tensions and contradictions generated from a series of public demonstrations that t ook place between May and July of 2006 in the city of Santarm. These events started in May during the a nnual celebration of Labor Day. The public demonstrations congregated, on one side, diverse groups of th e civil society including the indigenous movement, and national and international environmental organizations such as Greenpeace, to protest deforestation in the Amaz on, expansion of agro-business frontier, and the establishment of a soybean export terminal in Santarm by the multinational company Cargill. On the other side, local and national farmers, merchants, and the local government congregated to defend the prosperity and economic developm ent brought by the soybean industry. The latter group also protested against the intervention of international environmental NGOs in decisions regarding the economic development of the region. Particularly, the intervention of Greenpeace was contested, arguing issues of national sovereignty. Methods The analysis is based on my field ethnographi c experience as participant observer of these events, field notes, discussions and infor mal conversations with members of CITA and other laypeople. I also used materials from local news papers that documented the events. Participant observation is considered the basic resear ch technique of anthropology, through which anthropologists collect data about the things we experience in the field, the things we see and

PAGE 199

199 hear in natural settings, and the interactions with the people about whom we do research and their socio-cultural surroundings (Bernard 2002; Clifford and Marcus 1986; DeWalt and DeWalt 2001). Participant observation helps to construct mutual understandings of the situations experienced in the field with our research objects. It as well he lps to situate our observations in the social context in which the research and th e people we work with are immersed (Denzin and Lincoln 1998). Intricate forms of relationships between people and their socio-cultural contexts that are not included in research planning can become crucial issues of analysis. This is what happened to me, what appeared, at first glance, as a non-related issue to my research objectives, became a matter of critical importance for the un derstanding of the soci o-political context in which the claims for indigenous recognition were embedded. My personal reflection while writing my field not es (about my casual interactions with the different actors) revealed that I was facing something more complex than an annual celebration in which indigenous peoples wanted to partic ipate. My own ethnographic experience while being a participant observer allowed me to inte grate the voices of the indigenous movement as active agents with my own reflection of the events. The events I witnessed, the conversations I heard and participated in as well as the exci tements, worries, and passions I perceived and experienced were crucial to comprehend the importance of incorporating these as part of the data that support the analysis of th is study. More important was the fact that for the members of CITA these events constituted important spaces to represent themselves and voice their claims in a broad audience. I realized that these were im portant facts because the arguments I heard in the public demonstrations and conversations with the different actors expressed essentialist conceptions of the Amazon landscape and its people. In general, the discur sive appeal of each group, the environmentalists and development agen ts, uses the notion of biophysical and cultural

PAGE 200

200 change to support their arguments in favor or agai nst each other. These contra-arguments, at the same time, expressed essentialist conceptions of indigenous peoples as bounded, stagnant, and static communities that do not participate in global society and economy. By presenting the different perspectives involved in the public demonstrations, I want to highlight the position of the indigenous moveme nt, its invisibility and visibility, and the contradictory discourses that accompanied the clai ms of the diverse actors. More important, I want to show how these events affected the indigenous movements internal ability to face conflicting situations and reorganize strategies of struggle. The chapter develops as follow: first, I present a background of the context in which the area of Santarm came to constitute a key region for economic development and conservation pr ojects. I continue w ith a description of events, an analysis of conservationists and deve lopment arguments, and an analysis of the way CITA positions itself in the region and deal s with the situations experienced. Santarm the Center of Developm ent and Environmental Disputes In term s of modernization and economic develo pment plans, the municipality of Santarm constitutes one of key areas fo r the integration of the Amazon region into the national economy. Since the 1970s with the establishment of the National Development Plan2, the area was envisioned as the Third door to be opened to conquer the Amazon (Rebelo 1973:111). The strategic geographical locati on of Santarm, between the two major cities of economic development of the region, Manaus and Belm, and in the confluen ce of the Tapajs and Amazon Rivers, made of it a crucial area of integr ation. Since that time, two major development projects were proposed to achieve this goa l, the opening of the BR-163 Cuiab-Santarm 2 The National Development Plan (PND in Portuguese), proposed the integration of the Amazon region into the national economy by promoting private and public investment in areas of economic potential. The Plan expected to expand and consolidate the national industry, opening new channels of internal commerce, and consolidate national sovereignty over the region (Loureiro 2004; Schmink and Wood 1992).

PAGE 201

201 highway and the construction of a port in the city of Santarm. These pr ojects were expected to consolidate the transportation systems in the area to facilitate integration to market economy and to receive the benefit of pr ogress (Rebelo 1973). The signifi cance of the port and highway relied, in this sense, on their potential to econom ically develop a vast area rich in minerals, natural resources, and la nd considered empty in demography terms. In general, the Amazon region was conceive d as a frontier area to be conquered and occupied by social and economic actors that woul d incorporate new uses and values to land and the natural resources it contai ns (Loureiro 2004; Ca stro 2001; Schmink and Wood 1992). Weber and Rausch (1994) point out that the term fron tier holds different meanings that go beyond the notion of boundary between settled and unsettled areas or the edge of civilization as it advances into wilderness. The term also c ontains ideological meaning and represents both geographical zones and the process of interaction among distinctive cultures. Frontier has played significant roles in shaping nati onal identities and institution wh ile providing opportunities for upward social mobility as in the case of Unite d States. Wild or free land on the North American frontier is said to have inspired national democracy and freedom in the United States (Tsing 2005; Weber and Rausch 1994). Latin Amer ica has historically experienced different waves of frontier stages most of them related to frontier economies. Weber and Rausch define them as tributary frontiers, cattle frontiers, agricultural frontiers, and commercial frontiers, in which different actors and modes of social-ec onomic organizations have competed with one another. The work by Schmink and Wood (1992) pr esent a detailed portrayal of the process of development frontier expansion into the Amazonia during 1970s and 1980s and the military and civilian governmental policies that promoted this expansion. Th eir analysis highlights several forms of social conflicts generated in the regi on, such as conflict over pub lic lands, establishment

PAGE 202

202 of cattle ranching and its pressure over forest ar eas, and the impact of gold rush. The expansion of the development frontier generated as well so cial changes and resistance, evidenced in the transformation of the structure of the regional ec onomy and in the constitution of new actors and patterns of social mobilization. They define frontie r as the physical edge of a settled area and to the battle lines that mark the confrontation between comp eting claims (Schmink and Wood 1992:19). That is, the competing claims and de finitions of control and uses of Amazonian natural resources. By the late1980s, the accelerated destruction of the worlds tropical rainforests including the Amazon, became evident and a worldwide environmental movement emerged as an important alternative to world politics to contai n this devastation (Little 2001). Development initiatives in the Amazon region generated worl dwide concerns about deforestation and the negative affects on local and i ndigenous peoples cultural trad itions and land rights, which brought into consideration new ideas about developm ent. Conceptions of sustainability reached national and international debate s, and policies aimed at the in tegration of conservation and development efforts that would provide social ju stice while preserving the biological diversity of tropical forest. Environmental projects that promoted greater participation of local communities in natural resources management and emphasized th e need of a more equitable shared cost of biodiversity conservation became the new paradi gm of conservation practices. In this framework, the role and rights of indigenous pe ople in the management and protection of tropical forest gained international interests and support. Environmental advocacy networks constituted crucial factors thr ough which international campaigns against deforestation in the Amazon were channeled (Conklin and Graham 1 995; Alcorn 1993). As agricultural, cattle rancher, and colonization expa nsion devastated the Amazon region, Brazilian Indians and

PAGE 203

203 environmentalists found common cau se in their struggle against destructive dams, roads, and mines an in defense of the rights of i ndigenous peoples (Brysk 2000; Little 2001). In the current global context, the economic and political value of Amazonia situates it as a strategic and crucial region to consolidate the commercial leadership of Brazil throughout the South American region. Edna Castro (2001) asserts that in terms of geopolitics, Amazonia as a frontier has acquired a new political role defined by its capacity to expand and consolidate the competitiveness of the national market economy beyond the limits of the country. The development concept that guides the integrati on of the Amazon region into the national and global economy does not differ much from the experience of the 1970s. The new concept is still based on the idea of the existence of abundant natu ral resources of great potential for investment, and opening of new channels for national and in ternational markets. In the current national development plan, Plano Pluriannual Avana Brazil, improvement of a transportation system that connects to the north of the country is considered strategi cally important to facilitate markets in Asia and Europe (Goldsmith and Hirsch 2006). Besides this strategy, advances in biotechnology and incentives to agro-industry constitu te the pillars of deve lopment intervention. In this new wave of economic development, Santarm constitutes one of the most promising and controversial agricu ltural frontiers of the countr y. The rapid expansion of soy farming accompanied the paving of the BR-163 that is intended to consolidate the export corridor for soybeans via the Amazon River increased global concerns of rapid deforestation and substantial environmental and social effects (F earnside 2007; Goldsmith and Hirsch 2006). This as well, raises concerns about the effects of global warming and climate change (Nepstad et al. 2008). Brazil is currently the second leading soybean producer in the world. Amazonia has attracted soy producers because the land is relatively available and cheap.

PAGE 204

204 To be profitable soybeans are cultivated only at large scale, which means that expansion will not benefit small-scale farmers. Besides, there is the concern that large-scale farmers would force local peasants away from their lands and grileiros or land thieves who appropriate areas in fraudulent ways would be stimulated to claim la nds. In addition, the construction of the Cargill soybean export terminal, which started functi oning in 2003 without completing the Brazilian environmental-license system, the Environm ental Impact Study (EIA) and the Report of Environmental Impacts (RIMA), complicated the scenario. Competing di scourses in favor and against the projects are at stake. The governme nt, soybean producers, and transporters have viewed the paving and the expansion of soybean farming positively. Their arguments go beyond economic prosperity and employment opportunities to assure that soy farming expansion has no significant environmental thr eats to Amazonia since it expa nds only into savannas and previously converted lands (Brown et al. 2005 ). For instance, in 2004 the Ministry of Agriculture estimated that Santarm has a pproximately 500-600,000 hectares of anthropogenic forest that can be converted to agriculture (Escobar 2004). Environmentalists, on their side, argue that technological advances have not only allowed soybean to expand into new climate regions, but also created pressu res to clear new forest areas (Soares-Filho et al. 2006). On the other hand, the projected paving of the BR-163, indeed, has greatly increased deforestation in the surrounding areas and motivated colonization as has o ccurred in other parts of Brazil (Fearnside 2007). A working group was created to debate the direct and indirect impacts of the highway paving and alternatives to construct a sustainable development model in the region. Participants in this group included environmental or ganizations and representatives of the 84 municipalities of the states of Mato Grosso and Par impacted by the BR-163. Among other things, this group identified as a priority the crea tion and consolidation of protected areas,

PAGE 205

205 regularization of existing agrarian reform settlements, support to family agriculture and sustainable activities, and impr ovement of infrastructure services (IPAM 2004). Between 2004 and 2006, 23 million hectares of protected areas we re created including those along the pathways of the agricultural frontie r (Nepstad et al. 2008). Although in this new wave of economic development, the lower Amazonia was not necessarily seen as an uninhabited region, the presence of an indi genous movement in the area of Santarm, was not expected. In this complex context of development and environmentalist discussions, the presence of CITA as a new poli tical actor with its own agenda, the claims for land demarcation and recognition of indigenous status, took by surprise and generated concerns among environmentalist and governmental institu tions. Unlike the support that indigenous people in other areas of Brazil obtained duri ng the 1980s and 1990s, this indigenous movement has gained little support. Instead they were scrutinized becaus e their presence complicated the scenario of negotiations and environmental and development planning. Besides, questions about their cultural and racial mixtur e constituted critical issues from which oppositions to their rights claims are based. Certainly, e ssentialist assumptions of indige nousness that do not allow for the recognition of multiple ancestral heritage and life experience among groups of mixed descent guide this questioning. Markers of traditional authenticity that emphasizes wilderness and unchanged culture are what dominant society expect s for indigenous peoples definition. Within these practical dilemmas and ambi guities, CITA struggles to voice the needs and the historical and cultural rights of its people. How do the appa rently contradictory disc ourses and concerns of development, conservation, and indigenous rights intersect? How does CITA open the path to consolidate its presence in the region and in the global landscape? What are the difficulties and

PAGE 206

206 opportunities that CITA faces ? In the next section, I present the events through which I intend to address the above questions. Becoming Involved in National and International Environmental Campaigns On April 27, in one of my frequent visits to the CITA office in Santarm I heard some Indians discussing the slogans to be presente d by the indigenous movement in a public demonstration against the deforestation in th e Amazon. They explained to me that the demonstration was going to take place on May 1, the day when the Labor Day is celebrated. The Frente em Defesa da Amazonia3 (FDA) coordinated the demonstration. The slogan of the campaign was Na amazonia a impunidade mata e desmata (Impunity kills and deforests in the Amazon). The campaign intended to protest deforestation, social injustice, and establishment of multinational companies, such as Cargill and largescale soy farmers that have deteriorated the Amazon region. CITA was expecting particip ation by the different indigenous groups and communities associated with the organization. In effect, the day of the demonstration, Indian representatives of the Tapajs and Arapiuns area arrived. They got together to finish a manifesto of the indigenous movement to be read during the gathering at the central plaza of the city (see Appendix A). Once finished, the coordinator of CITA called a meeting to review the manifesto and made recommendations for their participation in the march, and in the gathering (Figures 51). He did this as prevention against the threats that organizers of the public activity received, apparently from soybean producers and cattle ranc hers. Although they were worried, they were also excited, painted their bodies and organized their traditional clothes to wear for the public 3 The FDA is a social movement of the West of Par which groups several grassroots organizations, environmental NGOs, research and educational institutio ns such as Pastoral Soci al, Asociao de Mulheres Trabalhadoras do Baixo Amazonas (AMTBAM), Centro de Apoio aos Projetos de aes Comunitarias (CEAPAC), Asociao de Mulheres Domesticas, Sindicato dos Trabalhadores/as Rurais STTR, Unio Estudiantes de Nvel Superior, Comisso Pastoral da Terra (CPT), Comisso Ju sticia e Paz (JP), Instituto de Pesquisa Ambiental da Amazonia (IPAM), Instituto Socio-Ambiental (ISA), Universidade Federal do Para, UFPA,and Greenpeace, among others. CITA is member since 2003. The FDA joins efforts to protest defore station and social injusti ce in the Amazon region.

PAGE 207

207 event (Figures 5-2, 5-3). They clearly wanted to be identified as Indi ans. During our walk by the dike along the Tapajs River to the central pl aza, people in the street stopped to see us; some of them asked me who they were, and where th ey were going. I gave a short explanation and then some people joined us, but others preferred to insult the group saying, If you are Indians, so, you are savages! You are fake Indians, true Indians go naked! Indians live in the deep forest, go back! Despite this aggression, the group continued without responding to any of the offensive comments. During the gathering at the plaza, cattle ranchers and soy producers arrived and intended to destroy the demonstration by pr ovoking indigenous people to fight. Members of the indigenous group stayed together forming a circle dancing and singing while soy farmers yelled at them, Indians are lazy and do not work the land land is for those who work it! The situation described evidenced essentialist s understanding of indigenous peoples. The arguments expressed against the indigenous moveme nt bring back older dichotomies, such as pristine-acculturated, authentic-fake, and trad itional-modern through which the farmers and merchants questioned the authentic ity of indigenous peoples. In this essentia list conception, Indians are defined in terms of a set of e ssences that include nakedness, savageness, primitiveness, and laziness. By conceiving indigenous people in essentialist terms, soy producer and merchants justified the repertories that question the changes experienced in indigenous cultures and social formation. Dean and Levi (2003:14) explain that essentialist assumptions about the nature of indigenous people are dominat ed by images of the past, in which indigenous cultures are conceive as trapped in a sort of freeze-frame; that is, as a static and nonprogressive socio-cultural entity. In this sense, the essentialist conception of indigenous peoples became crucial in a context of contestation over a ccess to and allocation of resources. In this case, an essentialist conception serves to cha llenge the presence and cl aims of indigenous

PAGE 208

208 peoples rights to the land, a la nd that is envisioned by develo pment actors as an agricultural frontier to be opened and appropriated. Although the demonstration at the plaza gathered about 500 people, the reports in the local newspapers presented the event as a failure (Fig ure 5-4). In a note accom panied by a picture, a local newspaper indicates, at the demonstration, ndios were present. The report also questioned the support the international NGO Gr eenpeace gave to the social movement and demonstration (Santos 2006a). Greenpeace has engaged in an ongoing campaign to protect the Amazon rainforest from the different forces of destruction. For Greenpeace, Amazon represents the last remote and pristine forest on our distressed and ove rcrowded planet that contains some of the most diverse ecosystems in the planet. The rainforest is mainly a repository of biological diversity, a green treasure, and a sustainable mana gement area that needs to be regulated by green certificati on (Greenpeace 2008). Conceived in essentialist terms, as an ancient and pristine forest, the Amazonian rainforest became one of the pi llars of international environmental campaigns of the NGO. In 2006, the NGO published the report Eating up the Amazon, which shows the link between soybean supply chains of lead ing international food companies (Cargill and MacDonalds) and deforestation (Greenpeace 2006) In general, the report asserts that the rise in international de mand for soy had led farmers to open new forest areas for soybean cultivation. By making alliances with the government, soy traders, and civil society, the NGO has led the campaign to pre ssure soy producers and buyers to decrease deforestation and concentrate cul tivation in forest areas alrea dy opened. Indigenous peoples and other forest dwellers constitute some of the allies in this campaign. Indigenous peoples claims have been increasi ngly expressed in conservation initiatives, through which concerns for subsistence and cultur al survival have been articulated to global

PAGE 209

209 concerns for the destruction of the tropical rain forest and its worldwid e effects. Although the connections between these concer ns acquired greater global suppor t, some scholars considered that indigenous peoples rights are at risk of being subordina ted to dominant environmentalist and development interests (Dean and Levi 2003; Blaser et al. 2004). Through the establishment of national and internat ional environmentalist alliances, indigenous organizations have come to the conclusion that they need to become invol ved in some form of sustainable development initiative in order to be heard. In the global context, the equa tion endangered forest, endangered people (Brosius 1997) allowed in digenous peoples and advocates to strengthen arguments that connected indigenous peoples righ ts with global sustainable de velopment initiatives. Through this, indigenous people have gained a new space to legitimize their struggl e for their rights that seems not to contradict global models of c onservation and development interventions. The implication in this context is th at indigenous peoples rights claims are being shaped according to global experts ideas of the meanings of sustainability and development. Although environmental advocacy networks between indigenous organizations and international environmental NGOs have played a key role in mobilizing international campaigns against deforestation, thes e alliances are also mediated by relations of power that tend to impose the agenda of international NGOs upon indigeno us peoples right claims (Chapin 2004; Brysk 2000; Little 1999). Blaser et al. (2004) assert th at alliances between social movement and NGOs in public campaigns are highly dependent on the ex istence of clearly defined and visible points of common interests. By showing the case of the joint campaign to impede mega-development project, a dam construction, in the Chilean Mapuche territory, the case illustrated the complexities in which alliances are embedded. Firs t, is the fact that pressures over indigenous territories and resources are co ntinuous and under the logic of economic development. Second,

PAGE 210

210 the use of norms about human rights and environmen tal sustainability is often ambiguous. In the case of the Mapuche, although international sup porters helped to enhance human rights and protect the environment, shifts in positions of allies and government ended up supporting the needs and interests of the private sector. The environmentalist appropriation of Amazonia as a mere rainforest area has contributed to obscure the socio-cultural hist ory of the region and its people Some anthropologists assert that in some cases if indigenous peoples appear in the sustainable develo pment agenda it is just as if they were part of the natural attrib utes of Amazonian wilderness (Little 1999:272). Although in the present case, a common ground of c oncerns overlaps between indigenous people and Greenpeace the rainforest the meanings a nd priorities differed for each. For indigenous people the Amazonian rainforest is a historical and socio-cult ural landscape experienced and known through everyday interactions. The rainforest is a source of identity and pride, a place of kinship and social networks, and a place for th e production and reproduction of the material and symbolic means of life. In short, the rainforest is peoples homeland. For environmentalists what is at stake is the rainforest, and indi genous people constitute one of the suitable actors with which campaigns to protect the forest can be organized. The reasons behind the priority given to the rain forest conservation are numerous: large-scale rainforest destruction in the Amazon is demonstrat ed to be a global thread for biodiversity loss, climate change, and global warming increased by high levels of carbon emission (Little 2001; Nepstad et al. 2008). In general, there is an alarming process of conversion of forest areas to savannah type vegetation. In this context of global conc erns, Amazonia became the key international area for environmentalists struggles and interventions thr ough the promotion of sustainable management practices, green product s regulations, protected areas, and extractive

PAGE 211

211 reserves. Although pursuing their own interest, so cial actors such as indigenous peoples became environmentally oriented in their discourses and proposals. Indigenous peoples, on the other hand, constitute a powerful symbol of images and meanings that made environmentalists and laypeople see them not only as f orest people, but also as ic ons of resistance to forest destruction (Brosious 1997). This has transformed indigenous peoples strategies to be adaptable to the evolving global conditions in which their struggles take place. In other words, indigenous people not only resist forms of savage developm ent that take over and destroy their homelands and natural resources, but also participate in and promote sustaina ble development. Although in the different rainforest campaigns, Greenpeace refers to forest dwellers, this constitutes an encompassing term that does not di stinguish historical and cultural differences and internal heterogeneity among va rious groups inhabiting the Amazon region. When included in conservation programs, these groups constitute potential means to promote the sustainable development of the region and green certificat ion of forest products. By doing so, the NGO intends to secure the conservation of the rainfo rest while incorporating local small or large producers into the global market. In other words, the organization incl udes social groups by privileging their own agenda of sustainable development and not necessarily local peoples particular needs and claims. Two days after the demonstration, I became aware of the conflict generated by a report broadcast on the local TV news, which asserted that the indigenous people who participated in the event were not real Indians, but individuals contracted by Greenpeace to pretend to be Indians. The report also asserted that Greenpeace was an internat ional NGO that wanted to take possession of Amazonia and constituted a threat to national sovereignty. Many sympathizers of the indigenous movement approached the news st ation to protest against the report and asked the

PAGE 212

212 indigenous leader Dada to take action. When I re turned to the office of CITA two days later, I found some of the indigenous leaders waiting fo r a meeting with the members of the TV Pontanegra who produced the report. As in da ys before, CITA member s had decorated their bodies and were wearing their h eaddresses, feathers, and bead s. The Indians choice to incorporate the visual represen tation of wardrobe and body decora tion seemed a strategic move to display their identity and a ssert authenticity during the negotia tion of the conflict. Indigenous identity claims mobilized through visual embl ems have become particularly relevant in performances of indigenous auth enticity. Scholars argue that essentialist images provide indigenous movements powerful vi sual and exotic symbols to authenticate themselves in conflicted contexts (Conklin 1997; Dean and Le vy 2003). Conklin (1997) asserts that in indigenous political mobilizations, the exhibition of these symbols became necessary to fulfill Western conceptions of indigenousness that pr ivilege exotic body images as a mark of authenticity. In general, the instrumental use of these symbols has served efforts to define indigenous identity, securing re cognition of Indian status, an d valorizing indigenous peoples cultural diversity and distinctiveness (Dean and Levi 2003). Ho wever, while the use of symbolic images can be of political advantage, CITA me mbers have found themselves in a contradictory position, because the exotic body images emphasize essentialist notions of indigenousness while denying their own history of cultu ral change and mixture. In the meeting, the leader of CITA, Dada explained the origins of the indigenous movement as well as various indigenous cultural traditions. He additionally discussed their dependence for subsistence on the forest and rive rs, and presented the do cumentation that gives CITA legal existence. Dada stressed that me mbership in FDA was CITAs autonomous decision and requested the production of a new TV report a bout the indigenous organization (Figure 5-5).

PAGE 213

213 The director of the TV Pontanegra, on the othe r hand, defended his reporting crew by stating that a law, which protects free information, allows them to produce this type of report. He additionally explained that the re porters got the sense that the indigenous group did not want to be interviewed and so chose not to approach a ny group members. He gave no explanation as to why they negatively portrayed the Indians and w hy the report included information that defended the expansion of soy farming into the region. In an attempt to reconc ile the situation, the representatives from the news agreed to produce the new report; however, no report was done. Environmental and Development Struggles Greenpeace versus AgriBusiness: Id eologica l Battle Divides Santarm The headline of a local newspaper that circ ulated days later r ead Greenpeace versus AgriBusiness: Ideological Battle divides Santarm (Agncia Amaznia 2006). On May 19, 2006, through one of the typical actions of Greenpeace radical act ivism, members of this NGO climbed the installations of th e Cargill port and delayed its nor mal functioning for hours (Figures 5-6, 5-7, 5-8). This generated a rapid and aggressive reaction from soy farmers and merchants who organized a protest against the NGO. Memb ers of Greenpeace were jailed and numerous people went out in their cars honking and yelling Fora Greenpeace, Amazonia dos Brasileiros (out Greenpeace, Amazonia is Brazilian) and accused the NGO of interfering with the development of the local economy. Two days later, a group of protestors organized by the FDA marched along the main road that goes to the port and displayed messages against deforestation, land conflicts motivated by soy pr oduction, local peoples displacement, and the establishment of the Cargill port without fulfilling national environmental requirements. In this demonstration, Greenpeace projected a message that read, Fora Cargill (Cargill out). Local politicians, representatives of the gove rnment, and soy producers sent a manifesto condemning the actions of the NGO and supporti ng the Cargill multinational company. During

PAGE 214

214 the next several weeks, information in local ne wspaper addressed the issue, stressing only the conflict with Greenpeace and the benefits brought to the region by soy cultivation. None of these reports explained sufficiently the objectives of grassroots organization claims and instead portrayed them as being manipulated by Greenpe ace. Indigenous peoples claims and protests became invisible in these reports. For environmen talists and soy farmers the focus of discussion was deforestation of the tropical rainforest and the efforts to create a situation in which forest and soy producers could find a common objective, sust ainable development. The importance of the forest for the cultural reproduction and survival of indigenous peopl es and other forest dwellers did not constitute a relevant issue to ta ke into account in this discussion. Some CITA members considered that the cons equences of the action of Greenpeace in the Cargill port were negative to the interests of the indigenous movement and other grassroots organizations. Although Greenpeace is recognized as a key and powerful ally, some of CITAs members believed that the action of the NGO made the grassroots organi zations invisible and blurred the objectives of the demonstration, wh ich were not only to protest against Cargill Company, but also to make the general public aware of the social injustice and impunity experienced in the region. In fact Par is considered one of the mo st lawless states of Brazil, in which impunity of crimes against local peasants and indigenous and irre gular appropriation of land prevails (Sauer 2005). Even worse, some soy producers utilized the NGOs actions to accuse the movement of being manipulated and portrayed peasants and indigenous peoples as culturally retrograde and opposed to the de velopment of the region. Greenpeace by positioning itself at the global level as the r epresentative voice of undifferentiated local dwellers, has not only silenced peoples own voices, but also blurred the diversity and complex socio-cultural and political realities that accomp anied their claims. Tsing (2005), in asking if

PAGE 215

215 advocacy for common justice can emerge across difference, asserts that political mobilization are facilitated by their appeal to diverse groups, who find divergent means and meanings in the cause, and who disagree about what are supposed to be common causes and objects of concern. Taking the case of the community-management fo rest campaign in the South Kalimantan region, Indonesia, the author analyzes th e alliances between villagers a nd environmentalists, which held different kinds of commitments and understandin gs of problems and of each others agenda. Although the idea of difference within common cause may generate sa tisfaction through the achievement of goals, it also may keep collaborators apart not only in their understandings, but also in the means to achieve results in the supposed common cause. Additionally, several articles went out emphasizing the green certification agreement signed in April of 2005 between the international environmental NGO The Nature Conservancy (TNC)4 and Cargill Company and soy producers of the region. According to the TNC, the agreement was initially signed with 106 small-scale soy farmers who owne d properties less than 150 hectares. Although the TNC repres entative asserted, in a newspape r interview, that all of the certified soy producers have converted forest area s into soy cultivation they did not explain why they were granted the certification (Nilder 2006). According to this agreement, Cargill Company was supposed to buy and export only soybeans with green certification (Radiobrs 2006). By May 16, 2006, another group of soy cultivators signed a new agreement with the TNC for green certification (Santos 2006b); see Figure 5-11. A ccording to the environmental organization, the requirement of the Brazilian Forest Code, which stipulates that farmers in the Amazon should set aside 80 percent of their land as protected forest reserves, had become too difficult to comply 4 In 2004, TNC launched the Responsible Soy Project a certification program geared toward harnessing market pressure on soy. The idea was to set up a seal of approval for Amazon-friendly soy, something similar to certification for organic food that would provide farmers with a market incentive to st op clearing forestlands. Cargill already under pressure from the European market and the focus of the protest of environmental NGOs around the world, agreed to participate in the program (Downie 2007).

PAGE 216

216 with. The green certification cons titutes an incentive allowing farmers to increase market prices while conforming to the Brazilian Forest Code to protect the environm ent. The carbon-trading scheme is one of the incentives, which pays farm ers to protect or restore forests (Downie 2007). Partnership between international environmental NGOs and ec onomic sector and corporate firms became a strategic trend beginning in the 1990s through which a win-win situation has been achieved. While environmental organizatio ns such as TNC gained major influence over national and international official policies, thei r environmental discourses and practices were accommodated to the terms of the global market in which the green label promoted both sustainable production and consum ption. The economic and corpor ate sectors on the other hand, by including social and environmental issues in their overall policies, were able to establish a new set of power networks to promote economic development (Zhouri 2004). Tsing (2005) in her analysis of the relationship between the dest ruction of Kalimantan forest in Indonesia and global trust of capital, points out that among environmental organizations, TNC became known by their corporate partnerships and deep comm itment to capitalism and private property, through which the NGO has gained substantial economic support5. By promoting private property and corporate rights in tropical rainforests, the actio ns of the NGO have not only perpetuated prevailing systems of inequality, but also have supported the expropriation of land and resources from local forest communities w ho have no legal titles of their ancestral lands (Brysk 2000; Tsing 2005). The Kalimantan forest was appropriated by the state and defined as free lands for distribution among private invest ors. As opening the forest for resource exploitation provides incentives fo r illegal loggers, the strategy that TNC presented was to work 5 For example, in April 2004, Cargill awarded a two-y ear grant-$ 1millionto support a global TNC-Cargill initiative in conservation and sustainable agriculture projects in three priority designed sites, which includes Brazils Amazon region ( www.cargill.com/news/issues/issues_tncfactsheet.pdf consulted 6 May 2008).

PAGE 217

217 with corporate national and inte rnational timber companies to control illegal logging while providing them green certification. Those indigenous peoples alrea dy living in the forest were ignored. As in the case of the Santarm disputes, the TNC in Indonesia ignored the context of social injustice and preferred to establish alliance s with corporate companie s with a large flow of capital. Thus, although certification can be a good in centive for conservation practices in the Amazon region, questions about the effects on property and resources rights of local residents and indigenous peoples need to be addressed. Th e issues in the Santarm case are not only about the protection of the forest versus the establishm ent of soy cultivation, th ey need to include the cultural and land rights of those populations who make a living from the forest resources. Conservation and green certificat ion programs need to broaden th eir perspectives regarding the diversity of populations inhabiti ng the Amazon area and in particular of the indigenous peoples of the lower Tapajos and Arapiuns region. In other words, these programs need to go beyond biological perspective and include other anthropological, archeological, and ethnohistorical studies that can shed light on th e historical process of formati on of the different socio-cultural and biological systems of the Amazon region. Beside s, in the state of Par issues of land tenure are specially unregulated whic h has facilitated irregular appropriation of land through falsification of titles and registry, invasion of ar eas, and forced displacement of local residents (Sauer 2005). Economic Development and Amazonian Rainforest In term s of economic development, the strugg le to pursue indigenous peoples own way of life is becoming subordinated to the Western central idea of deve lopment, in which interaction between nation-states and indigenou s peoples is dominated by rela tions of power (Blaser et al. 2004). In this context, the conditions and ways of economic development are imposed as an

PAGE 218

218 inevitable force to which i ndigenous peoples culture and ri ghts need to accommodate. According to Blaser et al (2004), in the new o fficial vision of sustaina ble development, civil society and not the government is considered the most appropriat e actor to pursue the sustainability of economic development. The government is no longer the key promoter of development; its main responsibility has became fo cused on the provision of the legal framework that facilitates market expansion and operation at national and global spheres, in which civil society and NGOs play a key role in giving direc tion to this market expansion. This has been achieved through the political and administra tive decentralization, and processes of democratization and privatization that have spread throughout Latin America. Under the pressures from the International Monetary Fund (IMF) and the World Bank, many Latin American countries made agreements to adop t neo-liberal reforms through which movements towards a more participatory civil society have been fostered. In gene ral, this change has constituted the transfer of political power from the state to private hands. The market, on the other hand, acts as a regulator of the economy, that dictates and guarantees a correspondence between what people want and what is produ ced (Wood 2002). Through this process of global market exchange, it is expected to generate the wealth with which development can be built. The emphasis on market integration of the su stainable management of Amazonian forest resources is interpreted as a commodification of the region and its peop le (Zhouri 2004). This suggests that in the discourse of sustainable development, a noti on of capitalization of nature prevails, through which natural resources and peoples cultu res are appropriated by and transformed into capital. Access to and regula tions of natural resources management based on Westerns conceptions that privilege the economic value of nature generated not only changes in management practices, but also in the social rela tions and identities of individuals and groups. In

PAGE 219

219 this process of capitalization of nature, ongoing patterns of in equality and distribution of resources are maintained and consequently the sustainability of local social and livelihood systems are endangered. In particular, the definition of the Amazon as th e largest single block of forest in the world or what Andra Zhouri defined as an area of f orest vocation constitutes one of the main sources of commodification of the region (Zhour i 2004). Although tropical rainforest constitutes a central topic of articulating the environment in a global scale, the broad differentiation between tropical primary or pristine forest and secondary or degraded forest6 has served to apply different conservation and economic values that ne glect the potential of in tervened or degraded forest. According to ITTO (International Trop ical Timber Organizatio n), through sustainable management, secondary or degraded forests have the potential to generate significant environmental and livelihood benefits, and mitigat e pressure on primary forest through their ability to produce both wood and non-wood fo rest products (ITTO 2002:8). Although secondary forest represents the main source of forest products in many tropical countries, it does not hold the same economic and biological value as primary forest. In the Amazon of Brazil, secondary and degraded forests cover over 50 milli on hectares and the area is expanding rapidly (ITTO 2002). Governments and development agents have also appropriated the discourses that differentiate the environmental and economic value of secondary or degraded forest and use it to justify the expansion of economic development in to the Amazon region either in the form of 6 ITTO defined primary forest as forest which has never been subject to human disturbance, or has been so little affected by hunting, gathering, and tree-cutting that its natural structure, functions, and dynamics have not undergone any changes that exceeded elas tic capacity of the ecosystem. Seconda ry forest is woody vegetation regrowing on land that was largely cleared of its original forest cover; secondary forest commonly develop naturally on land abandoned after shifting cultivation, settle agricultu re, pasture, or failed tree plantation. Degraded forest refers to the forestlands that have been altered beyond the normal effects natural process through unsustainable use or through natural disasters such as fire, landslides, and floods (ITTO 2002:10).

PAGE 220

220 large-scale cultivation patterns or infrastructu ral development. The emphasis on the economic value of nature has establishe d a dichotomy between the biol ogical and market potential of primary and secondary forest. Tragically, this dichotomy affects considerations about the environmental efforts to protect these areas. Because of the rela tively low economic potential in terms of availability of goods a nd environmental services, seconda ry forest is likely to be replaced by other more profitable resources such as soybean cultivation. The expansion of soy cultivation into areas previously modified or de graded has been used as an argument to support the supposedly low environmental and social impact s of large-scale agro industry. Besides, the high cost of restoration of fore st ecosystems eliminates it as a possible option within the current socio-economic and political realiti es of the tropical region. Conservation efforts tend to concentrate in ar eas of primary forest, mainly because of the persistent idea of undisturbed condition or lac k of human modification that is interpreted by environmentalist as the key fact that gives to this forest-type the major source of biodiversity. In an analysis of Western environmental policy and education, Gmez-Pompa and Kaus (1992) assert that conservationists have generally conceived the relati onship between human and nature as a dichotomy. In this dichotomy, the forest and wildlife constitute a wilderness area enhanced and maintained in the absence of people. The forest is considered as a pristine environment bank of biodiversity and an outdoor laboratory for the scientific community. The wilderness of the forest represents a window to the past long before the influence of human activity. The forest as a wilderness area repres ents also a frontier la nd to be tamed, managed, and conquered. The Western conception that divi des the wild from people influenced global policy and politics and led to unrealistic and contradictory views on natural resource management policies. Folke (2006) insists th at conservation biology e fforts need to move

PAGE 221

221 beyond perspectives that continue separating nature from people and conceive nature as a static entity. Instead, notions that integrate socio-ecolog ical systems and their complex and dynamic relationships constitute a more appropriate approach in conservation biology. Forest and Indigenous People The im portance of the forest, either primary or secondary, in the live lihoods of indigenous peoples and other forest dwellers throughout the Amazon region has constituted a critical aspect in the discussion of conservation and economic de velopment of the region. However, as Zhouri (2004) asserts a distance between biodiversity goals and cultural and socio-historical conditions of the Amazonian people, prevails in the effort s made by environmental international NGOs. In this perspective, the author states, Amazonia is projected into the gl obal context as a mere ecosystem under the influence of global econom ic and political forces (Zhouri 2004:74). The social, cultural, and historical significance that the forest has for indigenous peoples does not have a proper weight in the environmental and development discussions. More important, these global discussions seem to continue to ignore archeological and ethnohist orical studies that demonstrate the anthropogenic form and compositi on of primary forest, in which the role of indigenous populations is of great importance (Bale 2003; H eckenberger et al. 2003; Heckenberger et al. 2007). Heckenberger, in his research in the Brazili an upper Xingu region, demonstrated not only the dynamic interactions between indigenous pe oples and their environment, but also the existence of an ancient densely populated area th at highly modified the forest (2003). Thus, rather than a pristine or untouched forest, th e Amazon region constitutes a constructed landscape, in which patterns of biodiversity were in larg e part established by cultural forces (Heckenberger et al. 2007). However, visions of the Amazoni a continue to be dominated by what William Denevan defined as the Pristine Myth which pr omoted the idea that by the time of European

PAGE 222

222 invasion, the Americas and particularly the Am azonia was scarcely populated, and consequently its pristine or virgin fo rest was barely modified (Denevan 1 992). This also led to the idea of the benign Indian living in the de pth of the pristine forest as n atural man. The concept of natural man applied to Amerindians came from European sixteenth century thought on the savage or uncivilized man. The natural man was understood as a someone whose mind is unfettered by the moral and intellectuals constraint s of civil society and acts according to natural reasons (Pagden 1982:9). In this sense, it was believed that Indians did not disturb or modify their environment; instead, they lived a solitary li fe in the forest and subsisted merely by hunting and gathering (Rowe 1964). Moreover, these ideas reinforce the images of indigenous peoples as sparse and isolated social groups that have maintained an unchanging culture through centuries. These persisting ideas bring cons equences to the current claims of indigenous identity and land rights by the culturally mixed groups of Santarm region. On one hand, conflicting development and conservation agendas create competition for land resources among conservationist, development agents, rural and indi genous peoples. Definition of forest reserves, extractive reserves, areas for ag ricultural expansion, and indigenous peoples lands have been difficult to harmonize in the planning of the fu ture environmental and economic development of the region. On the other hand, the dichotomous conception of undisturbed versus disturbed forest has established a parallel dichotomy between authentic Indian and culturally mixed indigenous people. As the idea of the low ecolo gical and economic value of the secondary and disturbed forest provides environmental and mora l rights to open new space for development, the claims of indigenous people of mixed descent are at risk of being questioned for their presumed lack of authenticity, and consequen tly their rights to forestlands are denied. They do not fit the

PAGE 223

223 traditional Western romantic images of an uncontacted Indian living in a primary and intact forest. This prevailing romantic idealism, na turalism and obsessive interest in marks of traditional authenticity conflict with socio-cultural structures constructed through long and complex processes of change. Stereotypes about Indians and th eir way of life inundated street conversations in Santarm during May-July 2006, bringing cont radictory arguments to defend the disappearance of both the Indians and the secondary forest. In this argumen t, indigenous people continued to be portrayed as primitive, undeveloped, and lacking the capacity to bring progress; in sum, as people who needed the hand of more advanced people to m ove the region out of stagnation. For many of the newcomers in the Santarm region that came to look for land to grow soybeans, neither the secondary forest nor the people living in or ar ound it had enough value to be preserved. Thus, as the forest can be swept away to establish a more profitable activit y, the land of indigenous people can be taken over to make it productive. Laypeople believed that the common Indian way of life that characterizes the region was a big obstacle to prosperity. This means that in general, laypeople saw the region as populated mainly by indigenous peoples. However, when this discourse crossed with the claim for recognition and land rights of Indians, the argumen ts turned against the authenticity of these indigenous peoples. In practice, reactions against their pres umed inauthenticity meant two related things: one that indigenous people con tinued to be underst ood as a category of discrimination, a condition that just ified seizure of their lands and denial of their rights. The other refers to the homogenizing views of indigenous peoples that negated their cultural diversity and socio-historical change. Some anthropologists assert th at although the term indigenous occludes the internal heterogeneity of the peopl e it refers to, the term is also a convenient

PAGE 224

224 conceptual construct to represen t complex and contradictory social and political processes of the people that self-identity as such (Dean and Levi 2003). Indigenous people of mixed descent have become a difficult social-cultural group to understand and to deal with. For many of th e opponents to this indigenous movement, the cultural traditions of indi genous peoples of mixed descent are pr esumed to be little differentiated from the Western society. In other words, thes e indigenous people are conceived as assimilated into the national society. Environmental NGOs and governmental institutions, on the other hand, have maintained a cautious position in debates regarding the claims of the culturally mixed indigenous peoples of Santarm. The support that the indigenous movement was expecting from these organizations has been delayed until legal recognition by FUNAI. This implies a difficult situation for CITA because while their rights cla im to ancestral lands are in hold until fulfillment of the states legal and admini strative actions for recognition, decisive support from other organizations is also pendi ng on this decision. Unlike the effects of indigenous peoples international activism during the 70s and 80s that brought substa ntial benefits regarding land tenure rights (Blaser et al. 2004; Brysk 2000), in this case i ndigenous people continue to be subordinated within national and international interests that intend to suppress and obscure indigenous peoples struggles for rights. Redefining Strategies Despite the disparities of discursive and com peting claims, the indigenous movement managed to place their problems and seek solutions by strengthening relationships with local and national governmental and non-gove rnmental organizations that got together through an international campaign. Indigenous peoples that are commonly portrayed as powerless in the face of the force of the socio-economic expans ion of Western culture have re-accommodated their strategies to deal with purely conservationist and development goals. The indigenous

PAGE 225

225 movement has strategically used th eir invisibility in the campaign to move quietly but decisively through the governmental apparatu s to struggle for recogni tion. While the indigenous organization is often ignored and misunderstood, CITA leaders have managed to gain space and recognition of certain rights usi ng national and international le gal frameworks for indigenous peoples rights. CITAs ability to include a major social movement into its own claims was considered by its members as a positive outcome. Land rights and demarcation become coherent with national and global discourses of Amazonian natural resour ces conservation and social justice. They were able to portray themselves as primary de pendants on these resource s for their cultural and physical reproduction and consequently to validate th eir claim for ancestral land rights. In other words, CITA was not only able to establish alliances with a broad range of NGOs and institutions, but also made an instrumental use of its peoples et hnicities for political mobilization. Frente em defeza da Amazonia is a large social moveme nt that includes several groups of civil society, education and research institutions, and non-governmental organizations through which indigenous peoples have engaged themselves with and against corporate and governmental interests. This so cial movement has also contribut ed to establish networks of exchange and solidarity with other groups and ins titutions at the regional and global levels. The FDA campaign also served to strengthen the indi genous movement by entering into contact with other social groups that become inte rested in their cause. In Blaser et al. (2004) it is asserted that a new form of indigenous activism is being practiced that is consciously seeking partnership with environmental and social activists to resist and protest violation of indi genous human rights. In general, the counter-arguments expressed during the campaign allowed them to see clearly the position of local gove rnment and institutions regard ing the situation of indigenous

PAGE 226

226 people. In other words, they saw the local governm ent more as an ally of the interests of largescale farmers and the multinational organization Ca rgill. Although not a surprising fact, for the indigenous movement this represen ted a redefinition of strategies to deal with the government in negotiations about indigenous rights. In fact, through membership in th e FDA and participation in the campaign, CITA strategically strengthened relationships with the educ ational sector of the government to gain space and express their e ducational needs. It became common for the members of CITA to be invited to different ur ban elementary and high schools to give talks about the indigenous cultures a nd organizations. Students on th e other hand, frequently visited the office of CITA to complete school assi gnments about the indigenous movement of the region. They were able to mainstream indige nous issues in the urba n schools and created a better setting for negotiations about the establishm ent of indigenous schools in the region. Based on the dispositions of the international legi slation specifically the ILO Convention 169 concerning educational rights of indigenous peop les, the 1988 national Constitution, and national laws and resolutions about indigenous education7, CITA organized a plan to change the status of the schools of the communities affiliated to CITA to that of indigenous schools. Taking advantage of the creation of the Secretaria de Educao Continuada, Alfabetizao e Diversidade of the national educational plan, th rough which the basis for offering a differentiated indigenous education is es tablished, one of the CITA members8 began to work with the institution to develop the policy in indigenous educa tion. Through this strategy, 30 schools of the region were re-d efined as indigenous schools an d 94 members of CITA were 7 These are the law of National Education articles 26, 32, 78, and 79; Law 10.172 of January 9, 2001 or National Plan of Education; and Resolution 03/99. 8 One member of CITA who had a Masters degree in anthropology from the FLACSO (The faculty of Latin American Social Science based in Ecuador) took this position. This person obtained support from the COIAB to carry out studies in this educational institution.

PAGE 227

227 selected to receive education and certification as indigenous teachers. According to CITA leaders, by establishing the educational base, they were gaining step s in the process of recognition. In other words, they considered that this strategy would facilitate FUNAIs legal definition of their indigenous st atus, since it would be contradi ctory to negate rights to a population, which is already receivin g educational benefits as indi genous peoples. The efforts to be heard at the governmental leve l have already generated responses By the beginning of April of 2008, FUNAI announced the call for professionals to form the technical groups and carry out anthropological and environmental studies in six different areas of the lower Tapajs-Arapiuns region, including the indigenous territory Cobra Grande. Conclusions Focusing on the particularities of an inte rnational campaign for the protection of the Amazon rainforest and against the expansion of s oybean farming into forest areas, this chapter has presented an analysis of the global environmental and de velopment discourses in which indigenous peoples claim for rec ognition is embedded. The situations presented in the analysis illustrated the complexity of the multiple and competing voices and actors that integrate environmental campaigns to save the Amazon rainforest. Prevailing global emphasis on Amazon biodiversity and forest diminished the importance of the cultural and political co ntexts of the region and ongoing inequality in land rights and social services. At the same time, this em phasis contributes to th e homogenization of the population inhabiting the region as if all of them had the same concerns and interests in the rainforest. Additionally, prevailing notions of indigenous peoples as tied to an unchanging past made it more difficult to gain the decisive s upport that culturally mixed indigenous peoples expected from powerful international environmenta l organizations. In this campaign, the claims

PAGE 228

228 for recognition of culturally mixed indigenous people were placed in the backyard of environmental struggles. As terms of alliances become more co mplex, the indigenous movement improved strategies to gain new spaces of negotiations fo r recognition. The mere fact of being part of a broader regional movement, FDA, and being identifie d as one of the many forest dwellers of the region, gave the indigenous organization new oppor tunities to channel their concerns and needs and to learn how better to ne gotiate with the regional gove rnment. The international environmental organization on the other hand, has benefited by the presence of the indigenous organization in the campaign, since they constitu te a powerful symbol to promote the protection of ancient forest. As has been revealed by sate llite-base map research, the biggest portion of forestlands in the Amazon is located in i ndigenous territories (N epstad et al. 2005).

PAGE 229

229 Figure 5-1. Prepar ing the manifesto Figure 5-2. Member of CITA posing next to the advertisement of the event

PAGE 230

230 Figure 5-3. Preparing their dr esses for the demonstration Figure 5-4. The report of the demo nstration in a local newspaper

PAGE 231

231 Figure 5-5. Indigenous l eaders negotiating the conf lict with the TV news Figure 5-6. Newspaper headline on the protest

PAGE 232

232 Figure 5-7. View of the Carg ill port in the river Tapajs Figure 5-8. Newspaper report on the ag reement between Cargill and The TNC

PAGE 233

233 CHAPTER 6 CONCLUSIONS New Times: The Future of the Indigenous Movement On April 9, 2008, when FUNAI (National I ndian Foundation of Brazil) announced the opening of consultancies1 to develop anthropological and t echnical studies in three different indigenous areas of the lower Ta pajs-Arapiuns region, the indige nous movement asserted that after 11 years of collectiv e political struggle, we are startin g to be appropriately treated. However, this statement came with a call to the in digenous leaders to concentrate effort to secure the finalization of studies and the demarcations of their lands. Previ ous experience with the Mundurucu communities of the Flona Tapajs fo rest reserve taught CITA (Indigenous Council Tapajs-Arapiuns) that the administrative pro cess of recognition not only takes longer than expected, but also encounters technical and legal obstacles2 that can delay recognition and ratification of rights to their lands. The debates that emerge from the struggle fo r recognition of this indigenous movement contain both theoretic al and political topics beyond the complexities of the Brazilian administrative process. The practical and politica l implications of the case stem from the fact that indigenous identity claims are based on claims for territory, which makes identification as indigenous people a particular ki nd of identity; one that is te rritorialized in a specific geographical area. This means, a territory appropriate through hist orical processes of interactions and past memories that help them to configure their sense of se lf-identity. What can 1 PPTAL (Projeto Integrado de proteo s Populaes e Terras Indgenas da Amaznia Legal in Portuguese) project PUND/BRA 96/018 announcements 2008/003, 2008/004, and 2008/005 to contract anthropologists, geographers, foresters, and other professionals to develop studies on the Borari, Arapium, Jaraqui, Tapajs, Cara Preta, and Tupaiu Indians. 2 Nobre (2002) asserts that the entire process of land de marcation and recognition can take approximately 3 years. However, in the case of the Mundurucu of the Flona Tapa js, the process has not gone further than the second phase, which corresponds to the analysis of the anthropo logical and technical studies that in the region were developed in 2003. Disagreements about the accuracy of the anthropological study are at stake in this case.

PAGE 234

234 anthropologists and policymakers learn from this case? With this question in mind, I examine the theoretical implications and contributi ons of the Arapium and Jaraqui case to the understanding of indigenous identity construction and its relevance to the politics of recognition. Summary and Prospective The claim s for recognition of ethnic indigenous identity have become an important issue to reexamine from an anthropological perspective. It is an increasingl y contested feature of national and international policie s addressing indigenous peoples rights. These issues have became more challenging as claims for recogni tion are asserted from a wide range of sociopolitical settings and peoples who have experien ced complex historical processes of cultural change and mixture. Adding to the complexity is the fact that the in tegrative and homogenizing force of globalization, as modernization before it, which was expected to eliminate ethnic bonds and identities, seems instead to have revived and strengthened old ethnic identities and generated new ones (Cornell and Hartmann 1998). Moreover, Cornell and Hartmann assert that multiethnicity, or the mixing of ethnic and racial identities and ancestries in a single person, is an ancient phenomenon that is a product of histori cal human movement and interactions. Other forces such as colonialism, slavery, political turmoil, security, forced displacement, and economic need have contributed to the mixing of peoples ethnic and r acial identities. To researchers, multiethnicity constitutes a globally salient form of re-constructed and new ethnicities (Cornell and Hartmann 1998). In terms of indigenous identity claims, recognition of the right to self-definition mu st involve not only the analysis of the legal administrative procedures that acknowledge an indigenous iden tity, but also the hist orical condition that suppressed and transformed the cultura l base of this identity. This is of critical importance for those culturally mixed indigenous peoples w hose culture and traditional socio-political organizations were forcibly changed and their iden tities hidden in order to survive. However, it

PAGE 235

235 is needed the integration of perspectives that go beyond the traditional view that interpreted change as a form of disintegration of indigenous peoples cultures and identities. This is important in the context of Latin America and in particular in Br azil, where anthropologists play a key role in the legal and administrative pr ocess of recognition of indigenous peoples land rights. The provision of expert reports of anthropologists is requested by FUNAI to make final decisions about rights and dema rcation of indigenous lands (San tos and Oliveira 2003; Ramos 2003). In the conformation of the Technical Group (GT) responsible for the studies to identify the borders of the indigenous lands the anthropologist is defined as the coordinator of the group (Nobre 2002). For example, in the current pr oject of land delimitation in the lower TapajsArapiuns, five anthropologists we re contracted as consultants to coordinate the studies in the region. Alcida Ramos (2003) asserts that there are different and comple x issues that need to be considered by anthropologists when analyzing claims on indigenous ancestry by groups that are not legally recognized as Indians. These issues are: 1) Misceg enation does not erase ethnicity, as ethnic sentiments can resurf ace after centuries of dormancy; 2) defining Indianess is no longer an obvious clear-cut administrative operation; 3) cases of ethnic resurgence are more frequent in regions where pressure to wipe out Indians has been stronger ; 4) the motivation for ethnic resurgence does not seem to be land rights alone (Ramos 2003:415). These and other issues are at stake in the role of the anthropologist in ethnic recogni tion and in the anthropological inquiry of these claims. The analysis I presented in this study aims to contribute to and broaden this framework of inquiry. I examined the way the indigenous peoples from the lower Tapajs-Arapiuns region revalued the meaning of being Indian, validated, and legitimized their pers pectives as indigenous

PAGE 236

236 peoples and as a regional indige nous movement. I presented deta iled analysis of the way the Arapium and Jaraqui peoples constructed the meani ng of their ethnicity, a nd the social-political context in which they re-emerged and struggled for legal recognition. Taken as a whole, this study provides insightful analysis of the problem atic of the question of indigenous identity and the complex and varies ways the term indigenous peoples is defined. More important is the way this study calls attention in the need to c onsider the diversity of situations through which peoples-land relationships contribute to self-definiti on as indigenous people. In this sense, the study moved forward traditional definitions of in digenous peoples by focusing in socio-cultural experience and historical value of the Indian ca tegory. The integration of the constructionist, place, and historical perspectives allowed me to have a different approach to the understanding of the claims for recognition and the significan ce of being Indian. That is, going beyond the search of the likely benefits and ri ghts that this type of self-definition entails. The integration of these perspectives allowed me to focus on the pr ocess of construction of meaning in context and the establishment of changing relationships between people and their sociocultural settings. At the same time, an in-depth view of experien ce and perception of peoples-land relationships allowed me to understand how the Arapium a nd Jaraqui peoples have appropriated and reinterpreted their landscape, especia lly in relation to the recovery of their history and identity as indigenous peoples. In sum, the study showed how the historical politica l struggle to defend their socio-cultural landscape facilitated the articu lation of land and identity to seek recognition. However, the continue re-interpretation and re -construction of their landscape and identity placed the Indian question in terms of the intertwining of change with continuity. In this sense, the conception change becomes cr ucial in the understanding of indigenous peoples definition.

PAGE 237

237 Through the next section, I review the main ar guments discussed in the dissertation based on additional sect of reflections and questions a ssociated with indigenous identity construction. Main Arguments I began this dissertation by iden tifying the critical issu es an d features that emerge when analyzing the meanings, construction, and claims of ethnic indigenous identity. This led me to assert that a single theoretical perspective would not be enough to explain the complexities that this phenomenon contains. Then, I proposed the in tegration of constructi onist, historical, and place perspectives to be able to elucidate the dynamic process of identity construction. I guided the study with two main questions: How do culturally mixed indigenous groups construct the meaning of their indigenous iden tity? And, what are the material, symbolic, and historical means that help them to shape their ethnic identity? Be low, I recapitulate my attempts to draw the lines of my interpretation of the lived experience of the indigenous peoples of the lower TapajsArapiuns region. More than a simply summary, I wa nt to present an analys is of the main points and their implications as they relate to the anthropological inquiry about indigenous peoples and ethnic identity studies. I analyzed the historical cont ext in which the concept of indigenous peoples formed, and the different colonial conceptions that prom oted the assimilation and disappearance of indigenous cultures in the Amazon region. The pur pose of Chapter 2 was to illustrate how some indigenous peoples, such as the Arapium, pres umed to be assimilated or extinct, started recovering forgotten or hidden ethn icities and cultural va lues tied to their id entity as indigenous peoples. This leaves us with questions that go beyond the infl uence of current national and international human rights legislation in facilitating the claims of indigenous identity, which has become one of the main sources for explaining this claim. It requires us, as anthropologists, to review previous conceptions, definitions, and interp retations of processes of interactions between

PAGE 238

238 indigenous peoples and nation-st ate powers and wider society. This is because the cultural history of many indigenous pe oples has depended on particular versions of their history produced and explained as the correct view by Western colonists and intellectuals during 17th and 19th centuries. More important is to review how we have built the conception of change when it relates to culturally mixed indigenous people. How do we deal with change when it generates disruption and creates hi storical gaps between the pres ent and past forms of cultural expressions and indigenous identity? I assert that this is different from the idea of a traceable change, which is the search for marks or si gns of evidence that link contemporary indigenous peoples with a former existence in the landscape of cultural expressions th at clearly distinguishes an indigenous group from wider society. This also differs from what seems to be the basis for arguments against the claims of peoples of mixed descent: the search for an identifiable direct lineage from a distant ancestor, through which a progressive or abrupt pr ocess of change of a core culture can be traced. It is clear that we cannot continue to answer the question of change as if it were just a proof of the disintegration of indige nous cultures as predicated by assimilationist theory. I want to review the arguments presented in th is chapter about the process of change based on the work of Pacheco de Oliveira (1999) who uses the notion of ethnology of loss ( etnologia das perdas ) to study the problem of emergent ethnicitie s and cultural re-constr uction in the case of the Northeastern Indians of Brazil. He uses this concept to explain the re-invention of known indigenous ethnicities and emergence of new ones through dynamic processes of cultural resignification. This refers to the permanent re-elaboration, reproduction or transformation of culture, a condition that made indigenous peoples cultures diverse, complex, heterogeneous, and different from pre-Colombian Indians. To bette r explain this transformation, Oliveira uses the

PAGE 239

239 concept of territorialization understood as the movement through which an object of politicoadministrative control, such as the indigenous communities during the colonial period, becomes an organized collectivity, forming its own identity, establishing mechanisms of decision-making and representation, and re-structuring its cultu ral expressions (Olivei ra 1999:21-22). This concept is important because th e social transformati ons of indigenous people precipitated by the territorial expansion of colonial frontiers have been interpreted as a mere force of homogenization or disarticulation of indigenous cultures. As Pach eco de Oliveira proposes it, the concept of territori alization allows us to understand change as the process of reaccommodation and re-articulation of indigenous cultures that emerge from the mixing of diverse ethnic groups and/or geogr aphical dislocation and dispersion. In the case of the Indians of Northeastern Brazil, Oliveira asserts that territorialization cannot be understood simply as a homogenizing force because through the resignifi cation of their cultures these indigenous people were able to re-construct their ethnic ident ities. Some Brazilian scholars assert that contemporary indigenous populations are the product of different processes of territorialization associated either with colonial religious mi ssions, subsequent coloni al, imperial, and state indigenist polices and institutions such as th e SPI (Indian Protection Service) and FUNAI, or indigenous peoples own strategies of adaptation to new ways of life (Santos and Oliveira 2003; Salomon et al. 2005). Therefore, the current debate on indigenous land rights is not only about the legal definition of the extension of land necessary for the reproduction of indige nous cultures, but also about the definition of indigenous territories as a product of processes of identity construction. Salomon et al. (2005) assert that indigenous territories and the el ements that define an ethnic group are constructed by the members of the group itself as part of a political act in defense of

PAGE 240

240 their lands and resistance to i nvasion and dislocation. Various historical threats experienced by indigenous people have propitiat ed the creation and re-creatio n of their territories. The indigenous Arapium, for example, have experien ced different forms of territorializ ation since colonial times, such as the establishment of Jesuit missions that expanded throughout the lower Tapajs and Arapiuns region during the 17th and 18th centuries, the Directory of Pombal regime, the Cabanagem revolt, and the current re-territorializa tion through the CITA indigenous movement. Victor Toledo (2005) asserts that in Latin America indigenous people have responded in different ways to the many change s imposed on the spatial dimensions of their cultural organizations. One of these responses is what he defined as re-territorializat ion or the re-construction of ancien t ethno-territories, which constitute s a key political strategy in the affirmation of their right to self-determination. Re-territorialization invol ves the recovery of the historical memories and cultural knowl edge inscribed in their territories. As I described in Chapter 2, in the lower Ta pajs region alone, five Jesuit missions were established and indigenous popula tions of different ethnic and linguistic origins, including the Arapium, were ruled under the control mechanism of the missions. This constituted a new form of spatial organization and mixtur e not only in genealogical terms, but also in the articulation and accommodation of different cultures, including that of the colonial power. The effects of the Directory of Pombal (1757-1798) in the dismantling of the Jesuit missions and its socioeconomic integrationist policy immersed indi genous populations in a new form of civil administration (Almeida 1997). The promotion of freedom, civil and political functions of indigenous populations as administrators of new villages (before missionary aldeamentos), and their mixture with Whites, produced new local geographical spaces. In this form of territorialization, indigenous peoples were conceived as part of a larger socio-cultu ral system, in

PAGE 241

241 which they supposedly ceased to believe in their own myths, lost their cu ltures and ethnicities, and became known by the generic Indian term tapuio The effects of the imperial military response to the Amazonian soci al political rebellion known as Cabanagem (1835-1841) generated other forms of territo rialization by geographical disp ersion and re-accommodation of the remaining indigenous populations into the Tapajs and Arapiuns region. Dislocated from the delimited administrative spaces of colonial and imperial control, the indigenous populations in the region were presumed extinct and/or assimilate d into the wider society in the form of a new socio-economic group, the caboclo. Two centuries after the Arapium Indians were last mentioned in the official written record, they a nd other indigenous groups of the region started a new form of cultural and political reappropriation and resignificance of their ancient territories and ethnicities. However, unlike previous form s of territorialization that were enforced by colonial or state indige nist policies, this new effort evolved from insi de of the indigenous movement to defend their ancestral lands a nd rights. By using the legal national and international frameworks that defend the right to self-definition, these peoples contested state definition of their identities as traditional commun ities and their lands as extractive or forest reserves (Ioris 2005). Instead, they promoted th e consolidation of ancestral indigenous lands and asserted their indigenous identity. Moreover, the current form of re-terri torializati on is not a homogenizing one, because in the process of re -significance of their land and culture, each indigenous group reevaluate d and reaffirmed forgotten ethnicities. In Chapter 3, I analyzed the conditions unde r which the people of the lower TapajsArapiuns region came to see themselves again as indigenous people and renewed their sense of indigenousness. The chapter explains how the cl aim to the right of self-identification is intertwined with the claim to territorial rights as an inseparabl e condition for peoples indigenous

PAGE 242

242 identity. By presenting the context of land c onflict in the region due to the governmental decision regarding the creation of the Flona Tapa js forest reserve and the Tapajs-Arapiuns extractive reserve, I analyzed how people revaluated the ndio category and re-constructed old ethnic identities. I asserted that the sense of indigenousness was not a new or an unknown form of self-definition. Instea d, it was a hidden identity largely une xpressed and secret because of the stigma of being Indian. Their claims for rec ognition of indigenous identity and land rights are based on different aspects that include the historical lived ex perience of discrimination and exclusion tied to their ascription to the ndio category, their relationship with their land, and the search for state benefits to secu re their land and related indigenous rights. In this sense, the arguments that support the claims for recogn ition are based in both political and moral discourses. Cardoso de Oliveira (2006) a sserts that the struggle for r ecognition implies a personal and collective revaluation of peoples self-respect, through which the sense of dignity of a previously derogatory identity can be recuperated. Rega ining the respect that an identity holds is fundamental to engage in political struggle for re cognition. In general, prejudice against Indians prevented not only self-definition, but also reco gnition. I suggested that efforts to gain recognition evolved also from changes in people s stigmatized condition as Indians. These changes in the position of the Indi an, from a derogatory to a resp ectable identity, contain ethical and political efforts supported by th e internal revaluation of the self and the legal frameworks that facilitate claims for le gal recognition. In the case of the people of the lower TapajsArapiuns region, internal dialogues about their Indi an ancestries motivated the revaluation of the ndio category and invigorated it with a differe nt and positive meaning. The slogan of the indigenous movement, I am an Indian and I am not ashamed of it is a clear indication of the

PAGE 243

243 renewed value and self-respect gained in this process. This c onstituted the basis of reconstruction of forgotten ethnicities, and the for ce to engage in political activism to claim their rights as indigenous people. And in this process, land became a powerful symbol of indigenousness that served the claim for land dema rcation. I explained th e political and moral arguments of land claim with the concept of cont ested and inscribed places. These concepts refer to the social conflicts in a particular place that generate resistance against differentiated control of resources and the m eaningful relationships betwee n people and land through which they form their concept of the self (Low and Lawrence-Ziga 2005). Thus, the people of the lower Tapajs-Arapiuns have come to recogni ze themselves as the embodiment of ancient indigenous ethnicities that are historically tied to this region. Land as a political and moral entity constituted a value component that contribute d to the formation of the meaning of group identities. A close and meaningf ul relationship with their land helps them to evoke a moral and political commitment to practical actions to defend and claim the rights over their lands. As my interest was particularly oriented toward understandin g how these various indigenous people formed the meaning of their ethnic identities, a close analysis of the material and symbolic means that helped the Arapium an d Jaraqui to construct their identities was developed in chapter 4. The Arapium and Jaraqui recognized each other as members of different ethnic groups, although the meaning of their id entities evolved from the same historical conditions that caused them to experience radical process of change and cultural mixture. Their contemporary history tied them to a common past from which the signif icance of certain sociocultural aspects of their identity and internal political interests br ought them to define themselves as separate ethnic groups.

PAGE 244

244 The conceptual sources through which people explained the meanings of their ethnic identities raise issues of social history, self-d etermination, power, and politics. The identities of the Arapium and Jaraqui have been constituted and shaped through practice, experience, and interactions with the local and wi der cultures and societies. That is, their ethnic identities cannot be seen as formed solely within the context of indigenous communities. They have struggled to reconstruct their own histories and identities fitting with both their particular experiences and externally driven forces, which they interpret acco rding to their own schemes. In their efforts to gain recognition, they highlight as essential certain elements of th eir history and culture that are considered crucial by the wider society and inst itutions for recognition as indigenous people. The Arapium and Jaraqui people asserted their indigenous identities evoking the meaningful relationship established between th em and their land of origin, the historical memory integral to their social and cultural experience as ndios the socio-political situ ations that generated transformation in their cultures, the consci ousness acquired by knowing their own history, the experience of social exclusion, and the political importance of their ethnic pride. The dynamic and changing relationship among these aspects is what gives the meaning and the force that the Arapiuma and Jaraqui Indians util ize to support their claims. Fo r them, their involvement with the indigenous movement const itutes a political expression em bedded with memories, history, and territorial meanings that mob ilize people through co llective action. The construction of their ethn ic identities is an active a nd interactive process through which the individuals build new ways of interpreti ng themselves. Indigenous identity is not just the product of the present socio-po litical struggle; it is founded on the historical, personal, and collective memories that have enabled the Arap ium and Jaraqui people to self-ascribe to the Indian category. In this pro cess, the importance of land to th e re-construction of their ethnic

PAGE 245

245 identity is crucial since it is through it that Arapium and Jaraqui perceived their memories of the past and represent their historic al knowledge. In other words, their land is understood and used as a symbol of their Indian past; it constitutes a type of evidence of ancestral activity that is confirmed by the reproduction of cultural traditions, such us the farming of cassava, production and consumption of farinha, and fishing. The land and the Ar apiuns River represent in this sense, a complement of each other in the constitution of the meaning of being Arapium and Jaraqui Indians. Although for the people of the lower Tapajs and Arapiuns, the conception of the landindigenous people relationship is a powerful political and moral argument to claim their lands rights, I want to review the future implicati ons of the process of land demarcation for the indigenous movement itself. In Latin Ameri can indigenous movements, the recognition of territorial rights is conceived as a crucial condition to achie ve the self-determination of indigenous peoples lives and institutions (Toledo 2005). Within a globalized context that everyday brings new threats to indigenous territories, such as intervention of transnational companies via large-scale projects of developmen t, mining and oil exploration, and expansion of agroindustry, the spatial definition of indigenous territories has become an urgent and critical endeavor for the protection of indigenous rights. Toledo indicates that the risk to indigenous territories is not only reflected in the spatial expansion of th e globalizing economy, but also in the transformation of the social and political spa ces of indigenous peoples territories. That is, an imminent risk of destruction of the collec tive dimension of indigenous territories expressed through the dynamic of (de/re)terr itorialization of economies, so cieties, and power (2005:83). The author asserts that to defend against th is dynamic of global economy, indigenous peoples require the stabilization of the legal condition of their territories and the strengthening of the

PAGE 246

246 social base of their territories. This has been experienced through indigenous peoples own processes of re-territori alization, in which the politics of ethnicity has played a key role. Indigenous territories ar e being re-constructed through recupe ration of historical memories and indigenous knowledge of their environment and the social and political forms of organization of the space. In this sense, the conception of indigenous territories acqui red dimensions that go beyond the legal and administrative states action of physical deli mitation of land. The concept of territory includes cultural id entity, land, natural resources, biodi versity, social organization of the space, political control, etc. These aspects tr anslated into five differe nt uses of the notion of territory: A) territo ry as jurisdiction, which refers to a geographical area u nder the political control of an indigenous collectiv ity; B) territory as geographical space which indicates the lands to be demarcated; C) territory as habitat according to the Convention 169, which refers to the total environment on which indigenous peoples de pend to sustain and evolve their cultures; D) Territory as biodiversity area in cluding the indigenous knowledge of their lands; and E) territory as symbolic and historical spaces socially constructed and related to the indigenous peoples collective identities. The uses of these noti ons change according to cultural and political contexts, and have created not only conceptual confusion, but also disaggregation of important elements constitutive of the right to self-determination (Toledo 2005). Under these indigenous peoples conceptions of what their territories embrace, I want to call attention to the risk of the recurrent use of the notion of territory primarily as geographical area to be demarcated. Besides th e fact that many of the proce sses of land demarcation in Latin America became a form of land titling in defe nse of the legal land tenure of non-indigenous

PAGE 247

247 properties3 that imposed reduction on the extension of ancestral indigenous territories, a risk of losing the very notion of territory is in place. On one hand, th e process of fragmentation of ancestral territories through the definition of sp atial limits between Indian and non-Indian lands is reconfiguring the spatial con ception of territory by reducing it to a concept of land, that is a western notion of a piece of area over which is granted property rights. On the other hand, the socio-cultural practices through which a territory is defined and organized are being reduced to the space of the productive act ivities necessary for the physic al reproduction of indigenous peoples. I want to illustrate this issu e with a situation experienced with the indigenous movement CITA and in particular with the Arapium people. In June-July 2007, as part of the celebration of the 10th anniversary of the indigenous movement, Fl orncio and I organized an exchange of experiences in indigenous land struggle. An indigenous leader, Ernesto Coimbra, of the indigenous Pastos from Colomb ia was invited. The main theme discussed by the Colombian leader was the relationship among orig inal rights, territory, and identity4. He explained this relationship through their myth of origin and their conception of time and history, which he explained is represented in spir al form. When Arapium people as ked him about the extension of their territory and the demarcation process, he explained that their territory does not have demarcated limits, and it goes from the south fr ontier of Colombia to the north of Ecuador. Their territory embraces areas of the highlands or pramos, the pacific coast, and the high part of the Amazon region. The Arapium were astonished to learn about the dimension of the Pastos territory and asked for more explanation about ho w they were able to r ecuperate such a large 3 See for example the case of the Bolivian Communal Land s of Origin (TCOs in Spanish) and the long and conflicting process of Saneami ento or the legal clearance of non-indigenous peoples property rights within indigenous territories (Martnez 2000). 4 See Rappaport for more information about indigenous Pastos and their process of territorial struggle (1994).

PAGE 248

248 amount of land. Ernesto went on to talk about three moments of thei r history that he depicted in a schema, the present, the past, and the previous past (Figures 6-1 and 6-2) as the key reading process of their own history to recuperate their territory and the ancestral authority over it. However, the Arapium were not still clear why Pastos territory was not demarcated. Then, Ernesto explained that the area where he is fr om, the Gran Cumbal, embraces four communities that constitute resguardos5 or indigenous lands as in the Br azilian case, but this is just one dimension of their ancestral territory. Th eir territory is cons tituted not only by the resguardos but also by all other areas that ar e still occupied by people that do not self-identify as Indians, including the capital city of the state of Nario. C onceiving of the territory in this way they have been able to recuperate more areas as resguardos and strengthened the relationship with other Pastos communities dispersed in different parts of their territory. The strengthening of their social base is what has made them ab le to reconstruct their territory. For the Arapium, this was an important le sson that made them think about their own situation. As presented in chapter 4, the Arapium conceive of the Arapiuns River region as the land of their people; in other word s, their territory. However, in the claims for land rights, there has not been a dialogue among the 15 communities that self-identify as Arapium about the conception of their territory and the relationshi ps among them as Arapium. The definition of their lands is based on the actual size of the aldeias they belong to. They came to realize that they were fragmenting their ancestral territory ev en more and isolating th e communities as they would be separated by the Indian and non-Indian divide. They were becoming fixed and rooted within pieces of land. While the notion of rootedness has helped the Arapium of the aldeia of Caruci to legitimize their identity and historical attachment to the land claimed, it also raises 5 The resguados of Gran Cumbal constitute an associa tion of communal property, with political autonomy, and colonial rights titles provided to the caciques during the 18th century.

PAGE 249

249 some questions regarding their future in te rms of mobility, border crossing and cultural transformation. Particularly in the presump tion of land as an autonomous space (Gupta and Ferguson 1992) for the reproduction of their iden tity and culture, they are taking the risk of losing the sense of interconnectedness through wh ich identity and place are reconstructed. By defining their territory merely as the land to be demarcated, they are narrowing thei r identity and their cultural distinctiveness to that specific space, as if their identity would not exist out of this delineated space. In the analysis of conception of identity and place among Hutu refugees in Africa, Malkki (1992), shows the complex ways through which displaced people construct, remember, and claim particular places as homela nds or nations. By questioning the tendency to naturalize the links between people and place through the uses of root metaphors, she argues these metaphors have served to root people, and particularly Indians, in soils as living a stable territorialized existence. In other words, this has served to incarcerate or confine them to particular places. Her main call is in the danger that this type of conception may bring to the idea of displacement or (de)territorialized identities as a patholog ical condition of uprooted people, as if people without a specific land have no collective memories that attach them to places. While she concentrates on the moral implication of this metaphor for the construction of the identity of displaced people, I want to stre ss the political implications of the confinement of indigenous peoples to delineated spaces. First, we need to take into account that th e lower region of the Tapajs-Arapiuns Rivers constitutes a global geography center of spatial distribution not only of indigenous lands, but also of ecological and economic spaces in the form of forest reserves, extractive reserves, and cultivable lands. The project of demarcation of the Arapiu m lands through separated and

PAGE 250

250 enclosed spaces established discon tinuities in the socio-cultural vi sion of their ancestral territory, and identity boundaries between what would be defined as Arapium and non-Arapium lands. In the politics of recognition, this fr agmentation would serve the intere st of those that question the identity and land tenure rights of the Arapium by incarcerating a nd rooting them to parcels of lands and freeing the rest of their territory fo r other purposes. As Do minique Gallois (2004) suggests, it is necessary to deconstruct the eq uivalence established between land and territory and work according to the dive rse conceptions of territory that indigenous peoples have. Indigenous lands constitute primarily the legal a nd political process of definition of areas as indigenous land, while territory refers to the historical and cultural construction of spaces through process of interaction between people and their territorial base. For anthropologists participating in land demarcation processes this di stinction is crucial for the definition of the areas to be delimitated. In chapter 5, I analyze the presence of the i ndigenous movement within global discourses and agendas for conservation a nd economic development of the Amazon region. The discussion of these issues calls a ttention to ethnic politics as a two-way strategy. That is, when we talk about the political use of an identity to gain ri ghts, we cannot refer solely to the subject holding that identity, but to the extern al subjects that politically use the meaning of that identity to recognize or deny the rights entitled to it. At the national and internat ional levels, indigenous rights movements have made gains to resist pressures on their lands and improve the living conditions of their people. Changes in national constitutions and norms related to land rights and political participation were obtained from the pressure exerted by indigenous movements and their allies. Worldwide indigenous movement s today are better prepared, having gained important experience in negotia tions and decision-making at different levels of governance

PAGE 251

251 (Dvalos 2005). Many of the advances in the internat ional recognition of i ndigenous rights have resulted from the linkages between transnational networks alliances and indigenous peoples (Ramos 1998; Brysk 2000). However, support as well as threats comes from sympathetic international or national agents that contest indigenous land rights by clai ming space for development and use of valuable natural resources locat ed within indigenous territories (Stocks 2005). The ethno-political discourse that supports the struggle for recogniti on is used by one or another group to claim or contest indigenous rights. It is in this contex t, in which definitions of indigenousness enter to play a key role in the arguments in favor or against these claims. The discussion in this chapter illustrates the way NGOS, policymakers, and la ypeople conceive of indigenous peoples as supporting or not their struggle fo r recognition and land rights. This is important since the conception of indigenousness in th is context questions cultural ch ange. The notion of change is used primarily to de-legitimize the claims of peopl e of cultural and racial mixture. It means that the concept of change is understood as evidence of cultural vani shing and not as a form of survival or continuity. In the situations described in this chapter, the notion of change becomes critical, particularly when it addresses the historical transformation of both the Indians and their Amazonian landscape, which continue to be conceive d of as unrelated and static entities. Their values rely, on one hand, on how well indigenous people represent ancient cultures and, on the other, how much the current forest constitutes an unmodified primary forest. The application of the notion of change to them has been used to the detriment of their own value. While for indigenous people of cultural mixed descent, the notion of cha nge questions their indigenousness, for the Amazonian landscape, cha nge justifies the replacement of forest by

PAGE 252

252 large-scale agricultural production and concentr ation of land tenure. Our role then, as anthropologists, is not only to provide better understanding of how indigenous people are conceptualized, but also to convey how change is integral to the constitu tion of what indigenous peoples are. This is particul arly important when working with indigenous groups that have suffered a radical process of alte ration and cultural mixture. Ken Coates (2004) in this analysis of the contemporary situation of indigenous peoples stresses the importance of defining indigenous people by who they are and not solely by the visions of outsiders and state powers. He allege s that the idea that t hose who maintain ancient traditions, rituals, customs, speak their language and depend on the land for subsistence are the ones who can be defined as indige nous people still pers ists. Those who have been moved out of their land by force or by choice, changed their life styl es, speak the language of dominant society and integrate traditional and non-indigenous econo mic systems as a form of subsistence are considered as indigenous peoples in crisis, w ithout identity or assimilated into the social mainstream. In the global pers pective, the articulation of th e localizing power of indigenous peoples cultures and the hom ogenizing forces of globalization has produced a new set of contradictions that have become salient in the definition of iden tity. Hybridity and multiculturalism, for instance, represent new forms of the politics of recognizing difference based on ethnicity, nationality, and gende r (Dvalos 2005; Friedman 2000). Indigenous peoples from Oceania have claimed aboriginality as a common identity, which is partly defined by tradition and partly by the history of contact with co lonial power and forced racial mixture. In a public expression of a boriginality, traditional aboriginal dancing and painting are presented next to new ab original talent in plastic arts, literature, theatre, and music. Aborigines who are close to their lands, langua ge, and customs and those who have lost these

PAGE 253

253 traditions self-identify with th e multiple meanings of aboriginality (Wassmann 1998). In South Africa the case of Khoisan iden tity, a term coined in the 20th century and used to described two related people, the pastoral Khoi and the hunting and gathering San, shows how this identity has been constructed and re-invented by these gr oups. The changing meanings of the Khoisan identity have raised intriguing questions of w ho is indigenous. The Khoisan people of urban or rural areas of South Africa are st ruggling to maintain and revive their distinctive ethnicity (Lee 2003). In the United States, the history of the na tive people of southeastern New England shows a process of disint egration during the 19th century and revitalization in the 20th century. McMullen (1994) argues that anth ropologists and ethnohistorians have generally ignored the role of mixed communities, interactive regional networks, and the development of pan-Indian organizations as strategies of cultural survival. What has been written about the natives of New England focuses on cultural disintegration resul ting from centuries of contact and forced acculturation. The author argues that emphasizi ng local rather than regional context and stressing visible aspects of culture has ha mpered understanding and leads to simplistic interpretation of indigenous peoples cultural survival. The analysis shows how through the formation of a pan-Indian organization native people reacted to the dominant society, evoked race consciousness, and made use of pan-I ndian symbols to gain local recognition. Despite historical regional variations around the world, indigenous people share experiences that include economic and political domination, resistance to colonizer/outsider powers, participation with non-indigenous soci eties in the process of decolonization, and changing systems of values and cultures. The pe ople of the lower Tapajs-Arapiuns region share features of struggle with the cases discussed above. One major aspect I want to recall here is the fact that the indigenous peoples from Oceania, S outh Africa, United States, and Brazil have gone

PAGE 254

254 through a dramatic process of cultural change and miscegenation to re vitalize their ethnic indigenous identities. In the gl obal context, the case of the in digenous movement of the lower Tapajs-Arapiuns can add to understanding the di verse forms of indige nous peoples cultural continuity and political mobilization. This form of political mobilization need to be taken into account in national and internati onal legislation to secure the rights of those who have selfascribed to this category. Implications of the Study In a cr itique on the extensive and unclear us e of the term identity as an analytical category in social science and humanities, Brubaker and Cooper (2000) assert that the prevailing constructionist view of identity has both intellectual and political costs. Because in attempting to soften the charge of essentialism by stipulating that identi ties are constructed, fluid, and multiple constructionism does not leave us with an analytical base to examine the essentialist claims of contemporary identity politics. Id entity has become a key and powerful term in governmental, vernacular, and inte llectual contemporary discourses of ethno-politics. In this term, the authors see identity as a category of practice developed through everyday social experience and used by lay people to make sense of themselves, thei r activities, and the way they are different or similar to others. It is also a category used by politicians to persuade people to understand themselves in certain ways and to im pose classificatory schema s of identification. However, as states official definitional categor ies are symbolically imposed, social movements challenge officially ascribed identities by developing their own (Brubaker and Cooper 2000). While the attempt of the authors is to move be yond the term identity and to find a better and unambiguous conceptual category to analyze the way people make sense of themselves, I want to recall the political and intellectual implica tions of identity claims as they appear as essentialist.

PAGE 255

255 Peter Wade (1997) points out that one of the f eatures of contemporary social movements is that they have an essentialist vi ew of their own cultures through which they intend to root their identities in history. Essentialist represen tation of ethnic identity has become a political statement with political effects. As the call by Brubaker a nd Cooper (2000), Wade asserts that too much attention to the idea of the constant re-invention and flexibil ity of culture becomes dangerously close to denying histor ical continuities if this featur e of culture is analyzed outside of the same historical processe s that generate change. Instea d, we should concentrate on the basic concerns in which ethnic and racial identities are involved, such as the control of resources, power, autonomy and interdependency, and a sense of past and future. More important is to see how these concerns are culturally constituted in hist orical processes and in relation to differences of power. Then, it is important to understand that historical c ontinuity is constituted through constant change and that the dimensions of difference are mutually influenced by power, economics, politics, and ethnicity (Wade 1997). What all these debates tell us in terms of the politics of recognition is that the anthropological studies that constitute the basis of decisions about the legal allocation of land rights to indigenous people require considering the dynamic proce ss of ethnic definition and the influence of internal and external forces. Anthropologists are cons idered the best qualified social scientists to clarify the many issues surrounding indigenous right s claims and to provide the arguments to secure those rights (Ma ybury-Lewis 2003; Rappaport 2005; Wade 1997). Maybury-Lewis asserts that one of the key roles of the anthropologist is to educate the general public and policy-makers about indigenous peoples changing cultures and to show that they are not archaic, but rather marginaliz ed groups. This brings us back to the issue of the relationship between anthropology and the peoples it studies and the work that anthropologists produce

PAGE 256

256 about them. Johannes Fabian (1987) called for the dismantling of the spatiotemporal distance that has characterized the anthropological view of its object, which located the anthropologists as here and now and its object there and then. That was the classical monographic representation of the primitive Other as outside of history and as survival of a distant pats. He asserts, The relationship between anthropology and its object is inev itably political; the production of knowledge occurs in a public forum of intergroup, interclass, and international relations (1987:143). With this, he means the active role that both the anthropologist and its object have in the production of knowledge. Yet, Ja mes Clifford asserts that a redefinition of our ethnographic practice as dialogue, that is, as a constructive ne gotiation, between anthropologists and their informants would permit us to see the people we study as conscious and politically significant subjects and to better represent the aut hority of the informant and the ethnographer as well (Clifford 1988). Moreover, some anthropologist s have called for a more politically engaged anthropological practice in which long term collaboration and inte gration of diverse points of view can bring us closer to the people we study. Joanne Rappaport assert s that the fruits of collaborative ethnography are not represented solely in writing in the form of co-authorship, but mainly as a form of co-theorizing with the peop le with whom we do research (e.g. the indigenous intellectuals), which provides the discipline a nd its interlocutors with new tools to understand contemporary realities (2005). Beyond the implications for the politics of ethni city and land distribut ion that claims for legal recognition of indigenous peoples have, the practical implica tions of the re-construction of indigenous peoples own histories is an important issue for furthe r research. This includes not only the exploration of indigenous peoples own ways of interpre tating history, which have been developed by anthropologists, bu t also the re-location of the i ndigenous peoples as active agents

PAGE 257

257 of history. The historic al past of indigenous peoples is no t something to be found and discovered out there; it has been created and represented. Collaborative efforts to re-construct the relationship between the past a nd indigenous people as particip ants in that history permit alternative visions of the past. In this sense, indigenous peoples become active subjects who are not only tied to what they were in the past, but to what they are in the present, and will become in the future. Collaborative efforts go beyond the relationship between anthropology and indigenous people; they require in tegration of perspectives of ot her disciplines through which the unique voice of alternative histories can be represented. As anthropologists, we need to take into account that our ethnogra phic practice (fieldwork and writing) does not occur in a socio-political and historical vacuum and that these practices mediate the relationships we establish with the people involved in our research. Our practice does not lie in a pure academic realm; what we do and what we wr ite have practical effects for the people we study. In our field research, we interact with individuals and groups who possess their own views and pursue their own interests; in other words, our objects are also active political agents. In the present case, the academic anthropological inquiry on indigenous identity claims intersect with the politic al implications that this se arch has for indigenous peoples struggle for recognition. The anthropological pro duction of knowledge in this matter involves us not merely with the task of creating ethnographic writings as a dialogue to give voice to the people being studied. Anthropologic al inquiry, in a case like this, immerses us within political and legal debates that seek the recognition of indigenous peoples rights. Our relationship with indigenous people is then, situated as a poli tical realm, through which dialogue between anthropology and its object becomes imperative to incorporate pe oples viewpoints into discussion and decision a bout their rights.

PAGE 258

258 The steps that the indigenous movement has achieved to initiate the process of land demarcation, has also placed this study as a reference for legal scrutiny to define their recognition and land rights. Since the very beginning of my fieldwork, the product of my research was envisioned by the Arapium and Jaraqui people as a key elemen t in support of their claims. This was not an unusual circumstance; it was the product of a fieldwork dialogue with active and sensitive political agen ts who wanted to re-construct their own version of their history and were engaged in political str uggle to gain the rights entitled by their identity as indigenous people. While writing the final pages of this dissertation, I have been interviewed by the anthropologist consultant of FUNAI in char ge of the development of the land delimitation studies that would define the land tenure rights of these i ndigenous groups. This study constitutes, at this point, the onl y available written material that presents information about the claims and meaning of being Arapium and Jaraqui Indians. I only hope that I can accurately contribute to this collective effort It is of equal importance fo r me that this study sheds light through anthropological inquiry on th e construction of ethnic identity and the changing notion of indigenousness.

PAGE 259

259 Figure 6-1. Indigenous Pa stos explaining their c onception of territory Figure 6-2. Group of participants of the land struggle exchange in th e community of Caruci

PAGE 260

260 APPENDIX A PROCESS OF GROUNDED THEORY Initial Coding Question fale um pouco da sua participao no conselho indgena eo movimento da luta pela terra? 2JI: A luta pela terra est sendo muito contnua [historical land struggle], porque desde o momento que eu pude conhecer os nossos direitos como ndios [acquiring knowledge of indigenous rights] ns temos lutado bastante. J vai pr a os trs anos, e agente ainda no conseguiu. S que antes de ns termos a nossa identificao como povo indgena, outras aldeias j tinhan dado o primeiro passo [ self-definition ] pra a demarcao chegar nas nossas terras indgenas. Com o Caruci e Garimpo so umas 10 al deias primeiro do que a gente que se assumiram [ self-definition] e mesmo porque ns no tinhamos o conhecimento [Restrictive knowledge ], porque ndio j era desde o nosso nascimento. Nossos pais, nossos avs eram ndios [Recognizing Indian descent ]. E ns por no termos o conhecimento ainda estavamos seguindo como pessoas [restrictive know ledge] brancas, mas agora sabemos que somos verdaderamente ndios [ feeling as true Indians ]. Ento estamos lutando, e at agora no conseguimos a demarcao das terras, das nossas terras indgenas [ Struggling for land demarcation] Analytical Memo August 16, 2007 2JI Indigenous Jaraqui co mmunity Lago da Praia (Paragraph# 1 page 7) answer to qu estion: fale da sua participao no conselho indgena eo movimento de luta pela terra1 1 These memos constitute the first drafts of the analysis of the data that emerged from the interviews. Katy Charmaz suggests that one should write this first draft without paying to much attention to grammar or style in order to be able to capture the initial ideas (2006).

PAGE 261

261 This first paragraph is very dense in the sense that it shows many deep concepts that intersect in different ways. Land struggle and participation in the indigenous movement in this narrative are related to a historical process of social struggle which therefore brings about issues of social exclusion. These issues are also rela ted to the concept of knowledge that appears repeatedly during the interview. This makes me think that th e fact of having or not having knowledge of their Indian history, being able or not to accessing information, or just having certain type of knowledge, such as th e official history, cont ributed to exclude the Arapium from their own history. This idea is very clear in his statement porque desde o momento que eu pude conhecer os nossos direitos como ndios ns temos lutado bastante. This is where the concept of knowledge starte d having a major big role in the way past and current situations are explained. But, is know ledge enough for people to acquire consciousness about their condition and to decide to start a stru ggle for rights? Or what exactly is knowledge referring to here? This concept is also clearly tied to indigenous right s in having knowledge about or discovering the existence of rights fo r indigenous people and bei ng able to use them. Knowledge again plays an important role in the explanation of their self-definiti on as indigenous people. It is as if they were de nied the knowledge of being Indians. That is, official conceptions of peoples culture and identity ma de them think and believe that th ey were not Indians. That is, an ascribed identity that hid th e knowledge/true of what they were In that sense, conception of ancestry gives a sense of being true Indians, wh ich at the same time provides a basis for their claim for land rights. September 20, 2007 While reading the same paragraph and having considered the whole interview, I noticed that the concept of knowledge has two dimensions: one related to what I expressed before, a

PAGE 262

262 hidden knowledge, that now I am conceiving of as restrictive knowledge, the way historical conditions have shaped our unde rstanding of what we are. Th e other is the process of acquiring knowledge or revealing facts, other ways of under standing, and conceptions of our own reality, perhaps being aware about the possi bility of re-creating their own conception of what they are as Indians. This is an example ...Com o Caruci e Garimpo so um as 10 aldeias primeiro do que a gente que se assumiram ; e mesmo porque ns no tinhamos o conhecimento, porque ndio j era desde o nosso nascimento. Nossos pais, nossos avs eram ndios E ns por no termos o conhecimento ainda estavamos seguindo como pessoas brancas, mas agora sabemos que somos verdaderamente ndios. Within this paragraph, another conc ept emerged, which is the idea of Indian descent. This idea is expressed here in terms of its relation to the broader concept of historical process of social struggle when the informant continues saying Ento estamos lutando, e at agora no conseguimos a demarcao das terras, das nossas terras indgenas. This relationship needs to be interpreted very carefully to avoid simplis tic interpretations of linear causality, as in interpretations like, because th ese people want/need to secure th eir land; they are re-creating a sense of indigenousness. The concept of Indian descent is also related to restrictive knowledge and acquiring knowledge. Taking all these concepts into account, it becomes possible to elaborate a more complex explanatio n of the historical c ondition that helps to construct the Arapium/Jaraqui indi genous identities in the present. Memo Focus Coding: Feeling attached to land Feeling a ttached to land means that the fundamental re lationships that people have established with the land through generations nurture their sense of indigenousness. A fundamental aspect of this is th e sense of rootedness created in th e relationship between the place of origin and peoples identity. Place of origin indicates not only th e locality of birth but also the

PAGE 263

263 region where this locality belongs. That is, an individual is a s on of the land not only because the person was born in the particul ar community, but also in its su rroundings. It is the region or geographical area where a person has established a routine of work, social/family interaction, resides, and in general makes a living. Attach ment to land indicates that if a person was born, raised, and has resided for many years in a place, then that person has developed feelings of security and belonging to that land, that is like home and from whic h they do not want to leave. Then, land as a place to which a person belongs is of critical importance for the meaning of ones identity. Since the land where pe ople reside is considered Indian land, so their id entity is built upon and reinforced with the notion of indigenousness. Memo Theoretical Coding: Historical Continuity This term brings a critical conception in th e definition of what a nd who is indigenous. I say critical, because of the traditional primitiv ist conception and sense of fixity regarding indigenous people. I mean, for this traditional conception, indigenous peopl e are to be genuine representatives of a distant and unchanged past Evidence of cultural change has condemned many to non-recognition as indigenous people or as the experience of the movement of the resistant Indian in Brazil to l ong and enduring struggles for rights. How then, is it possible to talk about historical conti nuity in the case of an indi genous group that has gone through several processes of cultural change and mixture? How do peopl e conceive this historical continuity? From the context and narratives of the interviews, historical continuity is expressed through the acknowledging of Indian descent, rec ognizing Indian origin which mean to be of Indian descent The former indicates descent and bel onging to an Indian family; the second as having an Indian origin though unable give a certain indication of who in the family transmitted the Indian line. Experiencing Indian culture is another property of th is theoretical concept that means that the person by a process of persona l and transmitted knowledge has experienced or

PAGE 264

264 lived according to Indian culture The person interprets his/her way of life as pertaining to indigenous world. Peoples continuity in history is also interpreted as a form of resistant. That is, being a resistant Indian a person who has maintained in the very inside of his mind, his/her indigenous identity. Resistant people have th e strength to accommodate to new conditions without losing their iden tities. Envisioning themselves as an embodiment of indigenous historical continuity, people ge t a sense of authenticity. In other words, they are authentic because although they have suffered all of the ma ny projects of extinction and assimilation, but they continue to exist as indigenous people.

PAGE 265

265 Table A-1. Example of the spreadsheet showing the different steps of coding Code # Answer Initial coding Focused coding Theoretical concept C040218EM E o povo Arapium devido a nossa regio...porque sabe se que aqui nesta regio do Caruci quanto do outro lado tinha muito ndios Arapium Relating area as Arapium land Place of origin Sense of rootedness C0102-4AD Como um povo indgena, pra mim que sou ndia, ela [terra] muito importante, nela ns cultivamos tudo que ns precisamos e dela tambm ns tiramos tudo que ela tem da natureza principalmente madeiras, remedios medicinais, que uma riqueza aqui.... depending on land for subsistence Subsistence Sense of rootedness A0003-45 AS Ns fuimos reconhecer a nossa origin ns sentimos que somos ndios mesmos, somos Arapium. Asserting being real Arapium Indian Authenticity Historical memory L1901-38JB porque somos indios por causa da nossa origem, da nossa descendncia, n; e por causa tambem de nossa identificao. recognizing Indian origin Indian descent Historical memory C040218EM Nos tambem somos considerados tapuios, os verdaderso tapuios da regio amazonica. Tapuio o seja o ndio ja mixturado com o negro, branco e com outros indios. Recognizing Indian mixture Racial-cultural mixture Historical transformation GIS6 ns perderamos toda a nossa cultura ns perderamos toda a nossa religio, o nosso jeito de ns fazer nosso remedio casero, o jeito de ns dezir que o nosso paj no tem valor, a curandera no tem valor, a partera no tem valor, s o hospital, s o dotor, s isso, s tudo o que de branco que tem valor... Losing culture Enforced assimilation Historical transformation S000149AF Eu estava com 14 anos na epoca, foi que eu comeei assumir a minha identidade a buscar assim informaoes, ter conc iencia indigena Deciding consciously Rising consciousness Consciousness L1501-2IJ Eu acho que muitas pessoas se sinten invergonhadas, pensam que ndio um bicho de sete cabeas Feeling ashamed of being Indian Indian stigma Social exclusion L2004-23SL eles vinham quasi todo mes estavam ai repassando, porque no comeo poucas pessoas entenderam, depois foram pedidos para retornarem, e eles vieram e tornaram a explicar de novo e foi encaxando mas na cabea deles. Receiving explanation from CITA Indigenous movement influence Identity politics L1512-9EB A idea de fazer a reserva extrativista ja veio. Era o INCRA passou por aqui mas ninguem aceitou, porque quando passou por aqui a gente j tinha se assumido como indgena, j era aldeia. Receiving offer to create extractive reserve Land struggle Identity politics

PAGE 266

266 APPENDIX B MANIFESTO CITA Version in Portuguese A Am aznia que temos fruto do modelo de desenvolvimento alheio aos interesses do povo da regio. A Floresta, a gua e as terras amaznicas esto s ubmetidas a um sangue nacional a servio do lucro particular e do capital inte rnacional. Este sangue sendo qualificado pelos governantes como desenvolvimento. A zona Franca, a soja e o boi no trazem, a mdio e longo prazo, nenhum beneficio para a Amaznia. Qu alquer projeto que envolve as populaes da Amaznia. O problema o modo como a gente entende hoj e, o que significa progresso. Esse sistema neoliberal que criou o agronegc io, no faz sentido aqui no solo da Amaznia, assim como qualquer outro tipo de desenvolvimento que vise s a exportao. O atual governo tambm visa unicamente a exportao e esse o maior prob lema, ns como movimento indgena e outros movimentos sociais, temos outra maneira de pe nsar o que a terra para ns, o crescimento econmico no pode ser o objetivo primeiro e ulti mo de uma poltica econmica. A qualidade de vida das pessoas e a preservao ambiental deve vir na frente. A terra no pode ser considerada terra de ne gocio no sentido de compra e venda a terra para ns indgena terra de c onvivncia, fidelidade, amor, nossa me, terra o cho de nossos mitos, ritos e costumes. O Agronegocio quer ap roveitar a terra como negocio, como renda, mas ns entendemos o contrario, a terra o lugar onde todo mundo tem vez e voz. A ONU criou o conceito de desenvolvimento hum ano medido por trs critrios: proporcionar as pessoas uma vida longa e saudvel, adquirir c onhecimento, obter recursos necessrios para um padro de vida descente. O desenvolvimento no visa s o meio ambiente sustentvel, mas visa em primeiro lugar a qualidade de vida humana. As pe ssoas so a verdadeira riqueza do mundo.

PAGE 267

267 No podemos e nem devemos aceitar passivamente um desenvolvimento que destri a nossa natureza e castiga as nossas vidas. Os desenvolvimentos que temos na Amaznia so as pragas que tiram as nossas riquezas, e tambm tir am as vidas dos cristos, fora desmatamento e grilagem das nossas terras, isso no lhe pertence mais. A terra nossa, fora sujeiros! Miguel Brass, CITA Maio 1, 2006 Version in English (My Own Translation) The Am azon region we have now is the produc t of a development model foreign to the interest of the people of the region. The forest, th e water, and the land have been subservient to the private interests of intern ational capital. The government has defined this model as development. The soybean cultivat ion and cattle rising has no short or long-term benefits to the region or the people who inhabit it. The major problem today is how people understa nd or define progress. The neoliberal system that supports the agro-busin ess and large-scale expo rt is not in the be st interest of the Amazon region. The current government places high importance to the export agribusiness and we see this as a critical problem. We as indi genous peoples as well as other social movements have a different view of the land. The economic growth cannot be the sole objective of the national economy. Quality of life and conservation of the environment must be the top priority. The land cannot be considered as a mere commodity or a thing that can be bought and sold. For us, land means kinship, mother, and stand at the heart of our myths, rituals, and culture. The agro-business wants to take advantage of the land for profit, but we see it differently. The land is a place in which we and everybody else has a voice. The ONU conceived a definition of human development based on three crit eria: to provide people with long and healthy

PAGE 268

268 life, to acquire knowledge, to obtain the necessary resources for a dignified life. Our concept of development does not contemplate only the protection of the envir onment, but give priority to human quality of life. People are the true wealth of the world. We cannot and will not passively accept a de velopment paradigm that will ultimately destroy our nature and thus our lives. We see the current de velopment model of the Amazon region as a plague that destroys not only the richness of our lands, but also the lives of our people. We have enough deforestation, di splacement, and land rights violations. The land is ours! Out with the soybean producer! Miguel Brass, CITA May 1, 2006

PAGE 269

269 LIST OF REFERENCES Acua, Cristbal de 1994 [1641] Novo Descubrimiento do Grande Rio da s Amazonas. H. Ferreira, transl. Madrid: AGIR. Agncia Amaznia 2006 Greenpeace x Agronegcio. Guerra Ideolgica Divide Santarm. Jornal de Santarm e Baixo Amazonas, May 27-June 2. Alcorn, Janis 1993 Indigenous People and Conservation. Conservation Biol ogy 7(2):424-426. Allogio, Tiberio 2004 Trinta Anos da Flona Tapajos: Avanos e Retrocessos na Integrao entre Conservao Ambiental e Participao Social. In Terras Indgenas & Unidad es de Conservao da Natureza: o Desafio das Sobreposies. F. Ricardo, ed. Pp. 578-585. So Paulo: ISA. Almeida, Rita Heloisa de 1997 O Diretrio dos Indios. Um Projeto de "Civilizao" no Brasil do Sculo XVIII. Brasilia: Universidad de Brasilia. Altman, Irwin, and Setha M. Low, eds. 1992 Place Attachment. New York and London: Plenum Press Anderson, B. Alan 2001 The Complexity of Ethnic Identities: a Postmodern Reevaluation. An International Journal of Theory and Research 1(3):209-223. Anderson, Benedict 1991 Imaged Communities. London, New York: Verso. Antze, Paul, and Michael Lambek, eds. 1996 Tense Past. Cultural Essays in Trauma and Memory. New York and London: Routledge. Bale, William 2003 Natives Views of Environment in Amazonia. In Nature Across Culture. Views of Nature and Environment in Non-Western Cultures. Selin Helaine, ed. Pp.277-288. Boston: Kluwer Academic Publishers. Banton, Michael 1983 Racial and Ethnic Competition. Melbourne Sidney: Cambridge University Press. Barickman, B. J. 1995 "Tame Indians," "Wild Heathens," and Settler s in Southern Bahia in the Late Eighteenth and Early Nineteenth Centuries. The Americas 51(3):325-368.

PAGE 270

270 Barth, Fredrik, ed. 1969 Ethnic Groups and Boundaries. The Social Or ganization of Cultural Difference. Illinois: Wetland Press, INC. Basso, Keith H. 1996 Wisdom Sits in Places: Notes on a Wester n Apache Landscape. In Senses of Place. Steven Feld and Keith H. Basso, eds. P p. 53-90. Santa Fe, New Mexico: School of American Press Bates, Henry Walter 1962 [1864] The Naturalist on the River Amazon. Be rkeley and Los Angeles: University of Californai Press. Beek, van Martijn 2000 Dissimulations: Representing Ladakhi Identity. In Perplexities of Identity. Anthropological Studies in Cultural Differentiation and the Use of Resources. H. Driessen. and T. Otto, eds. Pp. 164-188. Oxford: Aarhus University Press. Bellah, Robert N., Richard Madsen, Sullivan William M., Ann Swidler, Steven M. Tipton 1985 Habits of the Heart. Individualism and Co mmitment in American Life. Los Angeles: University of California Press. Bernard, H. Russell 2002 Research Methods in Anthropology. Qualita tive and Quantitative Methods. New York: Altamira. Bettendorff, Joo Felipe 1990 [1910] Crnica da Misso dos Padres da Companhia de Jesus no Estado de Maranho. Belm: FCPTN-SECULT. Blaser, Mario, A. Feit Harvey, and McRae Glenn, eds. 2004 In the Way of Development. Indigenous Peoples, Life Projects, and Globalization. Ottawa: Zed Books. Bloul, Rachel A. D. 1999 Beyond Ethnic Identity: Resisting Exclusionary Identification. Social Identities 5(1):730. Boccara, Guillaume 2003 Rethinking the Margins/Thinking from the Margins: Culture, Power, and Place on the Frontiers of the New World. Identities: Gl obal Studies in Culture and Power 10:59-81. Borges, Luiz C. 1994 O Nheengat na Construo de uma Identi dade Amaznica. Boletim do Museo Paraense Emlio Goeldi 10(2):107-135.

PAGE 271

271 Brubaker, Rogers, and Frederick Cooper 2000 Beyond "Identity." Theory and Society 29: 1-47 Brosius, J. Peter 1997 Endangered Forest, Endangered People: Enviro nmentalist Representations of Indigenous Knowledge. Human Ecology 25(1):47-69. Brown, Christopher, Matthew Koeppe, Benjamin Coles, and Kevin Price 2005 Soybean Production and Conservation of Tropical Forest in the Amazon: The Case of Vilhena, Rondnia. Ambio 34(6):462-469. Brysk, Alison 2000 From Tribal Village to Global Village. I ndians Rights and International Relations in Latin America. Stanford, Californi a: Stanford University Press. Byrne, Bryan, and Louis Forline 1997 The Use of Emic Racial Categories as a Tool for Enumerating Brazilian Demographic Profiles: A Re-Analysis of Harris's 1970 Study. Boletim do Museo Paraense Emlio Goeldi Vol. 13 (1): 3-25. Carvajal, Gaspar de, and Alonso de Rojas 1941 Descobrimentos do Rio das Amazonas. Rio de Janeiro: Companhia Editora Nacional. Carvalho Cardoso, Alrio, and Rafael Chambouleyron 2003 Fronteiras da Cristandade: Relatos Jesuiti cos no Maranho e Gro-Para (Sculo XVII). In Os Senhores dos Rios. Amazonia Margens e Hist rias. M. d. Priore. and F. Gomes, eds. Pp. 33-62. Rio de Janeiro: Elsevier. Castro, Edna Ramos de 2001 Estado e Polticas Pblicas na Amaznia em Face da Globalizao e da Integrao de Mercados. In Estado e Polticas Pblicas na Amaz nia. Gesto de Desenvolvimento Regional. M. C. Nunes Coelho, Edna Castro, and Thomas Hurtienne, eds. Pp. 7-32. Belm: Cejup. Chapin, Mac 2004 A Challenge to Conservationists. Worl dWatch Institute. December. Electronic document, www.worldwatch.org, accesed April 2005 Charmaz, Kathy 2000 Grounded Theory Objectivist and Constructivist Methods. In Handbook of Qualitative Research. N. Y. Denzin and Y. Linc oln, eds. Pp. 509-535. Thousand Oaks: Sage. 2006 Constructing Grounded Theory. A Practi cal Guide Through Qualitative Analysis. London, Thousand Oaks, New Delhi: SAGE Publications.

PAGE 272

272 CIMI [Conselho Indigenista Missionario] 2004 Nem Resurgidos, nem Emergentes, Somos Povos Resistentes. Electronic document, http://www.cimi.org.br/?system=news&action=read&id=600&eid=292 accesed September 2007 CITA, [Conselho Indge na Tapajos-Arapiuns] 2006 Ata de Reunio Realizada em Parceria com Resex e Movimento Indgena. Santarm: CITA. N.d.a Fortalecimiento Instituci onal do Conselho Indigena Tapajos Arapiuns. Santarm: CITA. N.d.b O CITA e sua Situao. Santarm : Conselho Indgena Tapajos-Arapiuns. Clayton, Susan 2003 Environmental Identity: A Conceptu al and an Operational Definition. In Identity and the Natural Environment. The Psychological Signi ficance of Nature. S. C. and S. Opotow, eds. Pp. 45-66. Massachusetts: The MIT Press. Cleary, David 1998 "Lost Altogether to the Ci vilized World": Race and the Cabanagem in Northern Brazil, 1750 to 1850. Society for Comparative Study of Society and History (109-135). Clifford, James 1988 The Predicament of Culture. TwentiethCentury Ethnography, Literature, and Art. Cambridge: Harvard University Press. Clifford, James, and George Marcus, eds. 1986 Writing Culture. The Poetics and Politics of Ethnography. Los Angeles: University of California Press. Coates, Ken S. 2004 A Global History of Indigenous Peoples. Struggle and Survival. New York: Palgrave Cohen, Abner 1996 Ethnicity and Politics. In Ethnicity. J. Hutchinson. and Anthony. D. Smith, ed. Pp. 83-85. Oxford New York: Oxford University Press. Cohen, Anthony 1985 The Symbolic Construction of Community. New York: Routledge Conklin, Beth A. 1997 Body Paint, Feathers, and vcrs: Aesthetic s and Authenticity in Amazonia Activism. American Ethnologist 24(4):711-737.

PAGE 273

273 Conklin, Beth A., and Laura R. Graham 1995 The Shifting Middle Ground: Amazonian Indians and Eco-Politics. American Anthropologist 97(4):695-710. Cornell, Stephen, and Douglas Hartmann 1998 Ethnicity and Race. Making Identities in a Changing World. Thousand Oaks : Pine Forge Press. Croucher, L. Sheila 2004 Globalization and Belonging. Oxford: Ro wman & Littlefield Publisher, INC. Cultural Survival 2007 A Victory for Indigenous Right s: Electronic document, http://www.culturalsurvival .org/program s/declaration.cfm accesed October 2007 CWIS [Center for World Indigenous Studies] 1994. International Covenant on the Rights of Indigenous Nations. Geneva, Switzerland: CWIS Daniel, Joo 2004 [1841] Tesouro Descoberto no Maximo Rio Amazonas. Rio de Janeiro: CONTRAPONTO. Dvalos, Pablo, ed. 2005 Pueblos Indgenas Estado y Democracia. Buenos Aires, Argentina: CLACSO. De Lima, Angelo F. 2004 Conflito Fundirio na Floresta Nacional do Tapajos. In Terras Indgenas & Unidades de Conservao da Natureza: O Desafio das S obreposies. F. Ricardo, ed. Pp. 575-577. So Paulo: ISA. Dean, Bartholomew, and M. Jerome Levi, eds. 2003 At the Risk of Being Heard. Identity, I ndigenous Rights, and Postcolonial States. Ann Arbor: The University of Michigan Press. Denevan, William M. 1992 The Pristine Myth. The Landscape of the Americas in 1492. Annals of the Association of American Geographers 82(3):369-385 Denzin, Norman K., and Yovanna S. Lincoln, eds. 2003 Collecting and Interpreti ng Qualitative Materials. Thousand Oaks, London, and New Delhi: SAGE Publications. Denzin, Norman K., and Yvonna S. Lincoln, eds. 1998 The Landscape of Qualitative Research. Theories and Issues. Thousand Oaks London New Delhi: Sage Publications.

PAGE 274

274 DeWalt, M. Kathleen, and Billie R. DeWalt 2001 Participant Observation. A Guide for Field Workers. New York: Altamira Press. Di Paolo, Pascuale 1990 Cabanagem. A Revoluo Popular da Amazonia. Belm: CEJUP. Downie, Andrew 2007 Can European Pressure Stop Cr eep of Soy Fields into Brazil ians Rainforest? The Nature Conservancy Magazine, autumn 2007. Electronic document, www.nature.org/magazine/autumn2007/features/art/21920.html, accesed May 2008 Drumond, M Maria Cndida 2003 A Relao Entre Manuscritos e Impressos em Tupi como Forma de Estudo da Poltica Lingstica Jesutica no Sculo XVIII na Amaznia. Revista Letras (61):125-152. Eriksen, Thomas Hylland 2002 Ethnicity and Nationalism. Anthropologica l Perspectives. London, Sterling, Virginia: Pluto Press. Erikson, Erik H. 1968 Identity, Youth, and Crisis. New York: W. W. Norton & Company Inc. Escobar, Herton 2004 Agricultura em Santarm: Progresso ou Am eaa? O Estado de So Paulo, February 1: Geral:A12. Fabian, Johannes 1983 Time and the Other. How Anthropology Makes its Object. New York: Columbia University Press Fausto, Carlos, and Michel Heckenberger, eds. 2007 Time and Memory in Indigenous Amazonian. Anthropological Perspe ctives. Gainesville: University Press of Florida. Fearnside, Philip M. 2007 Brazil's Cuiab-Santarm (BR-163) Highway : The Environmental Cost of Paving a Soybean Corridor Through the Amazon. Environmental Management 39(5):601-614. Feld, Steven, and Keith H. Basso, eds. 1996 Senses of Place. Santa Fe, New Mexico : School of American Research Press. Ferreira Reis, Arthur Cezar 1931 Histria do Amazonas. Manaos: Institu to Geogrfico e Histrico do Amazonas.

PAGE 275

275 Folke, Carl 2006 The Economic Perspective: Conservation ag ainst Development versus Conservation for Development. Conserva tion Biology 20 (3):686-688. Foucault, Michel 1972 The Archeology of Knowledge. The Di scourse on Language. New York: Pantheon Books. Friedman, Jonathan 1996 The Politics of De-Authen tification: Escaping from Identity, A Response to "Beyond Authenticity" by Mark Rogers Identities 3(1-2):127-136. 1998 Knowing Oceania or Oceanian Knowing: Iden tifying Actors and Activating Identities in Turbulent Times. In Pacific Answers to Western Hegemony. Cultural Practices and Identity Construction. J. Wassma nn, ed. Oxford, New York: Berg. 2000 Indigenous Struggles and the Disc reet Charm of the Bourgeoisie. In Perplexities of Identification. Anthropological Studies in Cultural Differentiati on and the Use of Resources. H. Driessen. and T. Otto, eds. Oxford: Aarhus University Press. FUNAI, [National Indian Foundation] 2002 Legislao Indigenista Brasileira e No rmas Correlatas. Brasilia: DEDOC/FUNAI. 2004 Programao de Estudos de Identificao e Delimitao no Ro Tapajs. Brasilia: FUNAI. 2006 Lista de Terras-CGID/DAF. Brasilia: FUNAI. Gallois, Dominique T. 2004 Terras Ocupadas? Teriitrios? Territorialidades? In Terras Indgenas & Unidades de Conservao da Natureza: o Desafio das S obreposies. F. Ricardo, ed. Pp 37-41. So Paulo:ISA. Galvo, Eduardo 1979 Encontro de Sociedades: Indios e Bran cos no Brasil. Rio de Janeiro: Paz e Terra. Geertz, Clifford 1973 The Interpretation of Cultu res. New York: Basic Books. Giddens, Anthony 1990 The Consequences of Modernity. Stanford, California: Stanford University Press. Goldsmith, Peter, and Rodolfo Hirsch 2006 The Brazilian Soybean Complex. Choices 21(2):97-103.

PAGE 276

276 Gomes, Mercio P. 2000 The Indians and Brazil. Gainesville : University Press of Florida. Gmez-Pompa, Arturo and Andrea Kaus 1992 Taming the Wilderness Myth. Bioscience 42 (4):271-279. Gordillo, Gaston, and Silvia Hirsch 2003 Indigenous Struggles and Contested Identities in Argentina. Historie s of Invisibility and Reemergence. The Journal of Latin American Anthropology 8(3):4-30. Greenpeace 2006 Eating up the Amazon. Internat ional. Electronic document, http://www.greenpeace.org/international/p ress/reports/eatingup-the-amazon, accessed July 2008 2008 Amaznia Viva: Prioridade Global. Amaznia. Electronic document, http://www.greenpeace.org/brasil/amazoni a/amaz-nia-viva-prioridade-glob, accessed May 2008. Gupta, Akhil and James Ferguson 1992 Beyond "Culture": Space, Identity, and the Poli tics of Difference. Cultural Anthropology 7(1):6-23. Gur, Robert T. 2000 Peoples versus States. Minorities at Risk in the New Century. Washington D.C.: Institute of Peace Press. Hall, Stuart 1996 Who Needs an Identity? In Questions of Cultural Identity. S. Hall and Paul. de Gay, eds. London: SAGE Publications. 1997 Old and New Identities Old and New Ethnicities. In Culture, Globalization, and the World-System. Contemporary Conditions for the Representation of Identity. Anthnoy. D. King, ed. Pp. 41-68. Minneapolis: Univ ersity of Minnesota Press. Harris, Mark 1998 What it Means to be Caboclo. Some Criti cal Notes on the Construction of Amazonian Caboclo Society as an Anthropological Object Critique of Anthropology 18(1):83-95. Heckenberger, Michael J., Afukaka Kuikuro, Urissup T. Kuikuro, J. Christian Russell, Morgan Schmidt, Carlos Fausto, and Bruna Franchetto 2003 Amazonia 1492: Pristine Forest or Cultural Parkland? Science 301:1710-1714 Heckenberger, Michael J., Christian Russell, Joshua R. Toney, and Morgan Schmidt 2007 The Legacy of Cultural Landscapes in the Brazilian Amazon: Implications for Biodiversity. Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society B Vol. 362: 197-208.

PAGE 277

277 Hill, D. Jonathan, ed. 1996 History, Power, and Identity. Ethnogenesis in the Americas, 1492-1992. Iowa: University of Iowa Press. Hill, D. Jonathan, and M. Thomas Wilson 2003 Identity Politics and Politics of Identity. Identities: Global Studies in Culture and Power 10:1-8. Hirsch, Eric and O'Hanlon Michael 1995 The Anthropology of Landscape. Ox ford, New York: Clarendon Press. Hulsker Janneke and Ad Borsboom 2000 We are One but Still Different: Comm unality and Diversity in Aboriginal Australia. In Perplexities of Iden tification. Anthropological Studies in Cultural Differentiation and the use of Resources. H. Driessen and T. Otto, eds. Pp. 189217.Aarhus: Aarhus University Press. Hutchinson, John, and Anthony D. Smith, eds 1996 Ethnicity. Oxford, New York: Oxford University Press. Ioris, M. Edviges 2005 A Forest of Disputes: Struggles over Sp aces, Resources, and Social Identities in Amazonia. Doctoral Dissertati on. University of Florida. IPAM [Instituto de Pesquisa Ambiental] 2004 Ordenamento Territorial da BR-163, Ba ixo Amazonas, Transamazonica e Xing. In O Desenvolvimento que Queremos. Santarm, Par. ITTO [International Tropical Timber Organization] 2002 Guidelines for the Restoration, Manage ment, and Rehabilitation of Degrade and Secondary Tropical Forest. Policy Development Series No. 13. Kalof, Linda 2003 The Human Self and the Animal Other: Exploring Borderland Identities. In Identity and the Natural Environment. The Psychologica l Significance of Nature. S. C. and S. Opotow, eds. Pp 161-178. Massachusetts: The MIT Press. Kinsgbury, Benedict 1998 Indigenous Peoples in International Law: A Constructivist Approach to the Asian Controversy. The American Journal International Law. Krotz, Esteban 1997 Anthropologies of the South. Their Rise, Thei r Silencing, Their Charac teristics. Critique of Anthropology 17 (23): 237-251

PAGE 278

278 Kuper, Hilda 2003 The Language of Sites in the Politics of Space. In The anthropology of Space and Place. S.M. Low and D. Lawrence-Ziga. Oxford: Blackwell Layton, Robert 1997 An Introduction to Theory in Anthropology. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Lee, Richard B. 2003 Indigenous Rights and the Politics of Identity in Post-Apartheid Southern Africa. In At the Risk of Being Heard. Identity, Indi genous Rights, and Post colonial States. B. Dean and Jerome M. Levi, eds. Pp.80-111. Ann Arbor: The University of Michigan Press. Leite, Serafim 1943 Histria da Companhia de Je sus no Brasil. Norte-1) Fundaes e Entradas Sculos XVIIXVIII. Rio de Janeiro and Lisboa: Instituto Nacional do Livro. 1955 Cartas do Brasil e Mais Escr itos do P. Manuel da Nobrega. Coimbra: Universidade de Coimbra. Little, Paul 1999 Environments and Environmentalism in Anthropological Research: Facing a New Millennium. Annual Review of Anthropology 28:253-284 2001 Amazonia. Territorial Struggles on Pere nnial Frontiers. Baltimore and London. The Johns Hopkins University Press. Loureiro, Violeta R. 1992 Amaznia. Estado, Homen, Natureza. Belm, PA: Cejup Low, M. Setha, and Denise Lawrence-Ziga, eds 2003 The Anthropology of Space and Place. Malden and Oxford: Blackwell Publishing. MacLachlan, Colin 1972 The Indian Directorate: Fo rced Acculturation in Portuguese America (1757-1799). The Americas 28(4):357-387. Madriz, Esther 2003 Focus Groups in Feminist Research. In Collecting and Interpreting Qualitative Materials. N. K. Denzin and Yvonna. S. Lincoln, eds. Thousand Oaks, London, and New Delhi: SAGE Publications. Malkki, Liisa 1992 National Geographic: The Rooting of Peopl es and the Territorialization of National Identity Among Scholars and Refugees. Cultural Anthropology 7 (1):24-44.

PAGE 279

279 Martnez, Jos A. 2000 Atlas. Territorios Indgenas en Bolivia. S ituacin de las Tierras Comunitarias de Origen (TCOs) y Procesos de Titulacin. Santa Cruz: CIDOB-CPT Maybury-Lewis 2003 From Elimination to Uncertain Future: Ch anging Policies toward Indigenous People. In At the Risk of Being Heard. Identity, I ndigenous Rights, and Postcolonial States. Bartholomew Dean and Levi Jerome, eds. A nn Arbor: The University of Michigan Press. McMullen, Ann 1994 What is wrong with this Picture? C ontext, Coversion, Survival, and the Development of Regional Native Cultures a nd Pan-Indianism in Southeast New England. In Enduring Traditions. The Na tive Peoples of New England. Laurie Weinstein, ed. Pp. 113-123. Westport, Connecticut:Bergin & Garvey. McSweeney, Kendra, and Shahna Arps 2005 A "Demographic Turnaround" The Rapid Growth of Indigenous Populations in Lowland Latin America. Latin American Research Review 40(1). Mendes, R. Leandro 2005 O Indio e a Questo Agrria no Brasil: Novas Leituras de Velhos Problemas. In Processo de Territorializao. Entre a Histria e a An tropologia. M. Salomon, Joana F. Silva, and Leandro Mendes, eds. Goinia: UGC. Merriam, Shara B. 2002 Qualitative Research in Practice. Examples for Discussion and Analysis. San Francisco: Jossey-Bass. Middleton, David, and Derek Edwards 1990 Collective Remembering. London: SAGE Publications. Miller, Bruce Granville 2003 Invisible Indigenes. The Politics of Non-Recognition. Lincoln and London: University of Nebraska Press. Misztal, Barbara A. 2003 Theories of Social Remembering. Ph iladelphia: Open University Press. Moreira, Neto Carlos de Araujo 1988 Indios da Amaznia. De Maioria a Menoria. Rio de Janeiro: Editora Vozes. Munslow, Alun 1997 Deconstructing History. New York: Routledge.

PAGE 280

280 Nepstad, Daniel C., S Schwartzman, B. Bambenger, M. Santilli, D. Ray, P. Schlesinger, P. Lefevre, A. Alencar, E. Prinz, G. Fiske, and A. Rolla, 2006 Inhibition of Amazon Deforestation and Fire by Parks and Indigenous Lands. Conservation Biology 20(1):65-73. Nepstad, Daniel C., Stickl er Claudia, Britaldo Soares-Filho, and Frank Merry 2008 Interactions among Amazon Land Use, Forest s and Climate: Prospects for a Near-Term Forest Tipping Point. Th e Royal Society 363:1737-1746. Niezen, Ronald 2003 The Origins of Indigenism. Human Rights and the Politics of Identity. Berkeley: University of California Press. Nilder, Costa 2006 Municipio de Santarm o Paraso do Econegcio. Jornal de Santarm e Baixo Amazonas. Nimuendaju, Curt 1948 Os Tapajs. Boletim do Museo Paraense Emlio Goeldi X:93-106. 1963 The Maue and Arapium. In Handbook of South American Indi ans III. J. H. Steward, ed. Pp. 245-254. Nobre, Artur 2002 Introduo Reconhecimento das Terras Indgenas-Situao Actual. In Demarcando Terras Indgenas. Experiencias e Desafios de um Projeto de Parceria. Mrcia M. Gramkow, ed. Brasilia: FUNAI/PPTAL/GTZ. Nugent, Stephen. 1993. Amazonian Caboclo Society: An Essay in Invisibility and Peasant Economy. Oxford, UK: Berg Publishers Occhipinti, Laurie 2003 Claiming a Place. Land and Identity in Tw o Communities in Northwestern Argentina. Journal of Latin American Anthropology 8(3):155-174. Oliveira, Joo Pacheco de 1998 Indigenismo e Territorializao. Poderes, Rotinas, e Saberes Coloniais no Brasil Contemporneo. Rio de Janeiro: ContraCapa. 1999 A Viagem da Volta. Rio de Janeiro: Contra Capa. 2000 Entering and Leaving the "Melting Pot": a Hi story of Brazilian Indians in the National Census. Journal of Latin Anthropology 4-5(2-1):190-211. Oliveira, Roberto Cardoso de 1988 A Crise do Indigenismo. Campinas, Brasil: UNICAMP.

PAGE 281

281 1999/2000 Peripheral Anthropologies versus Centra l Anthropologies. Journal of Latin America Anthropology 4(2) 5(1):10-30. 2006 Caminhos da Identidade: Ensaios sobre Etnicidade e Multiculturalismo. So Paulo: Editora UNESP. Pagden, Anthony 1982 The Fall of Natural Man. The American Indian and the Origins of Comparative Ethnology. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Parker, Eugene Philip 1989 A Neglect Human Resource in Amazonia: The Amazon Caboclo. Advances in Economic Botany 7:249-259. PDPI [Projeto Demonstrativo dos Povos Indgenas] 2006 Fortalecimento Institucional do Conselho Ind gena Tapajs ArapiunsCITA. Santarm: PDPI, Projeto Demonstrativo dos Povos Indgenas. Penna, Ferreira 1869 A Regio Occidental da Provincia do Par. Belm: Typographia do Diario de Belm. Pontes, Felicio 2003 Ata Assemblia de Esclarecimento. Santarm: Procuradoria da Republica. Porro, Antonio 1994 Social Organization and Political Power in the Amazonian Floodplain. The Ethnohistorical Sources. In Amazonian Indians from Prehistory to the Present. A. Roosevelt, ed. Tucson and London: The University of Arizona Press. Public Archive of Par 1757-1777. Archive 83 documents 100, 122, and 125; archive 95 documents 3, 26, 96, and 97 Radiobrs 2006 ONG Defende Convivncia Regulada entre Soja e Floresta na Amaznia. O Estado de Tapajos, April 25. Ramos, Rita Alcida 1990 Ethnology Brazilian Style. Cultu ral Anthropolog y 5(4): 452-472 1998 Indigenism. Ethnic Politics in Brazil. Wisconsin: The Univ ersity of Wisconsin Press. 2002 Cutting through State and Class. Self-Representation in Latin America. In Indigenous Movement, Self-Representation and the State. K. B. Warren and Jean E. Jackson, eds. Pp 251-279. Austin, Texas: University of Texas Press. 2003 The Special (or Specious?) Stat us of Brazilian Indians. Ci tizenship Studies 7(4):401-420.

PAGE 282

282 Rappaport, Joanne 1994 Cumbe Reborn. An Andean Ethnography of History. University of Chicago Press 2005 Intercultural Utopias. Public Intellectual, Cultural Experimentati on and Ethnic Pluralism in Colombia. London: Duke University Press Rebelo, Darino C 1973 Transamaznica, Integrao em Ma rcha. Ro de Janeiro. CDP-MT. Reis, Jos Carlos 1999 As Identidades do Brasil. De Varnhagen a FHC. Rio de Janeiro: Fundao Getlio Vargas. Ribeiro, Darcy 1996 Os ndios e a Civilizao. A Integrao das Populaes Indgenas no Brasil Moderno. So Paulo: Companhia das Letras. Ribeiro, Gustavo L. 2006 World Anthropologist. Cosmopolitics for a New Global Scenario in Anthropology. Critique of Anthropology 26 (4): 363-386. Riley, Robert B. 1992 Attachment to the Ordinary Landscape. In Place Attachment. I. Altman and Setha Low eds. Pp. 253-278. New York: Plenum Press. Rival, Laura, and Neil Whitehead 2001 Forty Years of Amazonian Anthropology: The Contribution of Peter Rivire. In Beyond the Visible and the Material. L. Rival. a. N. Whitehead, eds. New York: Oxford University Press. Robinson, Paul A. 1994 A Narragansett History from 1000 B. P. to the Present. In Enduring Traditions. The Native People of New England. L. Wein stein ed. Pp.79-90. Westport, Connecticut: Bergin & Garvey Rocha, Leandro Mendes 2003 A poltica Indigenista no Brasil 1930-1967. Goinia: Editora UFG. Rodman, Margaret C. 2003 Empowering Place: Multilo cality and Multivocality. In The Anthropology of Space and Place. S.M. Low and Lawrence-Ziga, eds. Pp.204-223. Oxford: Blackwell. Romanucci-Ross, Lola, A. George De Vos, and Takeyuki Tsuda, eds 2006 Ethnic Identity. Problems and Prospects for th e Twenty-First Century. Oxford: Altamira.

PAGE 283

283 Roosens, Eugeen. 1989. Creating Ethnicity. Th e Porcess of Ethnogenesis. Frontiers of anthropology Vol. 5 London: Sage Publications. Ross, B. Eric 1978 The Evolution of the Amazon Peasantry. Journal of Latin American Studies 10(2):193218. Rowe, John Howland 1964 Ethnography and Ethnology in the Sixteenth Century. Kroeber Anth ropological Society Spring(30). Salomon, Marlon, Joana F. Silva, and Leandro M. Rocha 2005 Processos de Territorializao. Entre a Histria e a Antropologa. Goina, Brasil:Editora da UCG Saltman, Michael, ed. 2002 Land and Territoriality. Oxford, New York: Berg. Santos, Ana Flvia, and Jo o Pacheco de Oliveira 2003 Reconhecimento tnico em Exame. Dois Estudos sobre os Caxix. Rio de Janeiro: ContraCapa. Santos, Emanuel 2006a Fracassa Pblico no Manifesto. O Estado do Tapajs, May 2. 2006b Soja Produo Ter Certificao Ambiental. O Estado do Tapajs. Santos, Francisco Jorge dos 2002 Alm da Conquista. Guerras e Rebelies Indgenas na Amaznia Pombalina. Manaus: EDUA. Santoyo, Gladys Jimeno, Hernn Daro Correa, y Miguel Vsquez 1998 Hacia el Reconocimiento de los Derechos de los Pueblos Indgenas. Santaf de Bogot: Direccin General de Asuntos Indge nas del Ministerio del Interior. Sauer, Sergio 2005 Violao dos Direitos Humanos na Amazni a. Conflito e Violncia na Fronteira Paraense. Goinia: CPT. Schmink, Marianne and Charles Wood 1992 Contested Frontiers in Amazonia. Ne w York: Columbia University Press. Silva Ugarte, Auxiliomar 2003 Margens Mtica: A Amazonia no Imaginrio Europeu do Sculo XVI. In Os Senhores dos Rios. M. de Priore. and Flvio Gomes, eds. Pp. 3-32. Rio de Janeiro: Elsevier.

PAGE 284

284 Simmons, William S. 1989 The Narragansett. New York : Chelsea House Publishers. Slater, Candace 2002 Entangled Edens. Visions of the Amazon. Lo s Angeles: University of California Press. Soares-Filho, Britaldo S., Daniel Nepstad, Li sa M. Curran, Gustavo Coutinho, Ricardo Garcia, Claudia Azevedo, Eliani Voll, Alice McDona ld, Paul Lefebvre, a nd Peter Schlesinger 2006 Modelling Conservation in the Amazon Basin. Nature 440 (23):520-523 Skefeld, Martin 1999 Debating Self, Identity, and Culture in Anthropology. Current Anthropology 40(4):417449. Stavenhagen, Rodolfo 2005 Indigenous Peoples: An Essay on Land, Terri tory, Autonomy, and Self-Determination: Land Research Action Network. Electronic document, http://www.landaction.org/ display.php? article=327 accesed May 2008 Stewart, Pamela J., and Andrew Strathern 2003 Landscape, Memory, and Histor y. Anthropological Perspect ives. London: Pluto Press. Stocks, Anthony 2005 Too Much for Too Few. Problems of Indigenous Lands Rights in Latin America. Annual Review of Anthropology 34:85-104. Strauss, Anselm, and Juliet Corbin 1998 Basic of Qualitative Research. Techni ques and Procedures for Developing Grounded Theory. Thousand Oaks: SAGE Publications. Taylor, Charles 1994 The Politics of Recognition. In Multiculturalism. E. Gutm ann, ed. Pp. 25-73. Princenton, New Jersey: Princeton University Press. Thompson, H. Richard 1989 Theories of Ethnicity. A Critical Appr aisal. New York, Westpor, Connecticut: Greenwood Press. Tilley, Virginia 1997 The Terms of the Debate: Untangling Language s about Ethnicity and Ethnic Movements. Ethnic and Racial St udies 20(3):497-522. Toledo, Victor 2005 Polticas Indgenas y Derechos Terr itoriales en Amrica Latina: 1990-2004. In Pueblos Indgenas, Estado y Democracia. Pablo D valos, ed. Buenos Aires: CLACSO.

PAGE 285

285 Tsing, Anna L. 2005 Friction. An Ethnography of Global Connections. Princeton: Princeton University Press. United Nations 1981. International NGO Conference on Indigenous People and Land. Geneva: Womens International League or Peace and Freedom. 2007 United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples. Resolution Adopted by the General Assembly. Sixtyfirst Session. Agenda Item 68. Van Cott, Donna Lee 2000 The Friendly Liquidation of the Pass. Th e Politics of Diversity in Latin America. Pittsburgh: University of Pittsburgh Press. Van Den Berghe, Pierre 1996 Does Race Matter? In Ethnicity. John Hutchinson and Anthony D. Smith, eds. Pp. 57-63. New York: Oxford University Press. Varnhagen, Francisco Adolfo de 1962 [1906] Histria Geral do Br asil. So Paulo: Companhia Melhoramentos da So Paulo. Vaz Almeida, Florncio 1997 Indicadores da Sustentabilidade de Comunidades Riverinhas da Amaznia Oriental. Universidade Rural do Rio de Janeiro. 2004 As Comunidades Munduruku na Flona Tapajs. In Terras Indgenas e Unidades de Conservao da Natureza. Os Desafios da s Sobreposies, ISA ed. So Paulo: ISA. Vilaa, Aparecida 2007 Cultural Change as Body Metamorphosis. In Time and Memory in Indigenous Amazonia. Anthropological Perspectives Carlos Fausto and Michael Heckenberger, eds. Pp. 169193 Viveiros de Castro, Eduardo 1996 Images of Nature and Society in Amaz onian Ethnology. Annual Review of Anthropology 25:179-200. Wade, Peter 1997 Race and Ethnicity in Latin America. London, Chicago, Illinois: Pluto Press. 2005 Rethinking Mestizaje: Ideology and Lived Expe rience. Journal of Latin American Studies 37(2):239(219). Wagley, Charles 1976 [1953] Amazon Town. A Study of the Man in the Tropics. London, Oxford, and New York: Oxford University Press.

PAGE 286

286 Warren, Jonathan W. 1998 The State of Indian Exorcism: Violence and Racial Formation in Ea stern Brazil. Journal of Historical Sociology 11(4). 2001 Racial Revolutions. Antiracism & Indian Resurgence in Brazil. Durham:Duke University Press. Warren, Kay B. and Jackson, E. Jean 2002 Indigenous Movement, Self-Representation and the State in Latin America. Austin: University of Texas Press. Wassmann, Jrg 1998 Pacific Answers to Western Hegemony. Cultural Practices of Identity Construction. Oxford, New York: Berg. Weber, David J. and Jane M. Rausch 1994 Where Cultures Meet. Frontiers in Latin American History. Delaware: SR Books. Whatley, Janet 1992 Jean de Lery. History of a Voyage to the Land of Brazil. Los A ngeles: University of California Press. Whitehead, Neil 1993 Ethnic Transformations and Historical Discontinuity in Native Amazonia and Guyana, 1500-1900. L'Homme (33 (126-128)):285-305. Whitten, Norman E. Jr. 1996 The Ecuadorian Levantamiento Indigena of 1990 and the Epitomizing Symbol of 1992. Reflections on Nationalism, Ethnic-Bloc Formation and Racialist Ideologies. In History, Power, and Identity. Jonathan D. Hill, ed. Pp. 193-217. Iowa: University of Iowa Press. Wood, Ellen M. 2002 The Origin of Capitalism. A longer View. London and New York: Verso. Zhouri, Andra 2004 Global-Local Amazon Politics. Conflicti ng Paradigms in the Rainforest Campaign. Theory, Culture & Society 21(2):69-89.

PAGE 287

287 BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH Om aira Bolaos Crdenas was born in Cartago, in the state of Valle del Cauca, Colombia, and moved early in her childhood to Cali where she did her undergratudate studies at the University of Valle. In 1989, she obtained a bachelors degree in Social Worke. Before finifshing her degree, she started working in community-based conservation programs with governmental organizations and priv ate institutions throughout the region of the Valle del Cauca state. The work that she developed during 10 ye ars with with peasants and indigenous groups of the region led to the formation of grassroots orga nizations, which became key political actors in environmental dicison-making at the local governmental level. In 1999 as the internal armed conflict of Colombia intensifie d in the south region of Valle del Cauca where she was working, she was forced to leave the country and moved to the United States of America. In 2000, Omaira started a masters degree at the Center for Latin American Studies, University of Florida with a concentration in tropical conservation and development and graduated in May 2003. She developed her masters research in Bolivia in community forestry in the indigenous territory of the Guarayo Indian s. In the fall of 2003, she started the Ph.D. program of the Department of Anthropology at the University of Florida. Based on her previous experience facing issues of ethni city, she decided to concentrat e studies on this area of knowledge. Keeping her Latin Americanist perspec tive, she developed her doctoral research in the Amazon Brazil. She developed research on th e claims of indigenous identity and land rights by people of mixed descent in the municipality of Santarm, Braz il with the indigenous Arapium and Jaraqui.